❧ THE PAGEANT
ART EDITOR LITERARY EDITOR
C. HAZELWOOD SHANNON J. W. GLEESON WHITE
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. HENRY AND COMPANY
93 ST. MARTIN’S LANE LONDON
MDCCCXCVII
❧ FOREWORD
TO ENSURE THE GREATEST POSSIBLE DELICACY OF EFFECT, THE
PICTURES INTERLEAVED HAVE BEEN PRINTED THROUGHOUT BY
THE SWAN ELECTRIC ENGRAVING COMPANY, BY WHOM ALSO THE
BLOCKS HAVE BEEN MADE. THE MIXING OF THE COLOURED INKS
HAS BEEN SUPERVISED BY THE ART EDITOR. THE WOOD-CUT, IN
FIVE BLOCKS, AND THE WRAPPER HAVE BEEN PRINTED BY MR.
EDMUND EVANS. THE LINE BLOCKS ARE BY MESSRS. CARL
HENTSCHEL AND COMPANY, AND MESSRS. WALKER AND BOUTALL.
THE PRINTING OF THE BOOK IS BY MESSRS. T. AND A. CONSTABLE,
FROM THE DESIGN OF THE ART EDITOR. THE COPYRIGHT OF
THE FRONTISPIECE AND OF THE PLATES ON PAGES 9, 15, AND 161
IS THE PROPERTY OF MR. L. LECADRE, JUN., PARIS; THAT OF THE
PLATES ON PAGES 99, 111, 189 , AND 203 IS THE PROPERTY OF
MR. F. HOLLYER; AND THAT OF THE PLATE ON PAGE 149 IS THE
PROPERTY OF MESSRS. BRAUN, CLEMENT AND COMPANY OF PARIS.
❧THE OUTER WRAPPER IS DESIGNED BY GLEESON WHITE, THE
CLOTH BINDING BY CHARLES RICKETTS, THE END-PAPERS BY
LUCIEN PISSARRO.
❧ LITERARY CONTENTS
PAGE A POSTSCRIPT TO
RETALIATION . . . . Austin
Dobson . 1
THE PICTURES OF GUSTAVE
MOREAU . . Gleeson
White . 3
JULY . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Michael
Field .
17
JULES BARGEY
D’AUREVILLY . . . . . Edmund
Gosse .
18
MISS PEELE’S APOTHEOSIS: A STUDY IN
EXTRA-SUBURBAN
AMENITIES .
. . . Victor
Plarr .
32
THE SONG OF
SONGS . . . Rosamund Marriott
Watson . 63
BLIND
LOVE . . . . . . . Laurence Housman
(1877) . 64
ON THE SOUTH COAST OF
CORNWALL . . . John
Gray . 47
THE GODS GAVE MY DONKEY WINGS
. Angus Evan
Abbott . 87
TWENTY-FOUR QUATRAINS FROM
OMAR . F. York
Powell . 79
LIGHT . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . John
Gray . 113
GIULIO
CAMPAGNOLA . . . . . . . .
D. S.
MacColl . 136
YAI AND THE
MOON . . . . . . . . Max
Beerbohm . 143
TO AN EARLY SPRING
DAY . . . . . T. Sturge
Moore . 156
THE SEVEN
PRINCESSES . . . . Maurice
Maeterlinck . 163
(Translated by Alfred
Sutro)
RENEWAL . . . . . . . . . . . Michael
Field . 185
VIRAGO . . . . . . . . . . W. Delaplaine
Scull . 186
ANCILLA
DOMINI . . . . . . . . . Selwyn
Image . 196
OF PURPLE
JARS . . .
. .
. .
. Edward
Purcell . 198
THE LAGGARD
KNIGHT . . . . . . . . . R.
Garnett . 221
QUEEN
YSABEAU . . . . . Count Villiers de
l’Isle-Adam . 222
(Translated by A. Teixeira de
Mattos)
ON A BRETON
CEMETERY . . . . . . . Ernest
Dowson . 232
THE LILIES OF
FRANCE . . . . . . . . Lionel
Johnson . 233
A NOTE ON ORIGINAL WOOD ENGRAVING
(illustrated) . . . . .
. .
. . . Charles
Ricketts . 253
❧ ART CONTENTS
HERCULES AND THE
HYDRA . Gustave
Moreau . Frontispiece
PAGE
THE
APPARITION . . . . . . . . . . Gustave Moreau . 9
THE
SPHINX . . . . . . . . .
. . . Gustave
Moreau . 15
THE ANCIENT MARINER, from a
pen drawing . . . . . . . . . . . . Reginald Savage . 29
LA PIA . . . . . . . . . . . . Dante Gabriel
Rossetti . 43
HAMLET AND OPHELIA, from a
pen drawing . . . . . . . . . . Dante Gabriel
Rossetti . 57
A STUDY IN SANGUINE AND
WHITE . . . . . . . . . . Charles Hazelwood
Shannon . 71
A WOUNDED
AMAZON . . . . . Charles Hazelwood
Shannon . 85
PERSEUS AND THE SEA-MAIDENS
. . Sir Edward
Burne-Jones . 99
THE CALL OF PERSEUS . . . . . . Sir
Edward Burne-Jones . 111
THE INVISIBLE PRINCESS, from a
pen drawing . . . . . . . . . . . Laurence
Housman . 125
THE CAPTIVE STAG, from an
engraving . . . . . . . . . . . . Giulio
Campagnola . 135
THE WOMAN OF SAMARIA, from
an engraving . . . . . . . . . . . Giulio
Campagnola . 139
THE FLUTE-PLAYER, from an
engraving . . . . . . . . . . . . Giulio
Campagnola . 141
YOUNG GIRLS BY THE
SEA . . . . . P. Puvis de
Chavannes . 149
YOUNG GIRLS AND
DEATH . . . . . P. Puvis de
Chavannes . 161
LA PREMIER BAL, from a water-
colour . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Charles
Conder . 173
THE DEATH OF ABEL . . . . . George Frederick Watts, R.
A. . 189
THE GENIUS OF GREEK
POETRY . . George Frederick Watts, R.
A. . 203
J. K.
HUYSMANS . . . . . . . . . . . Will
Rothenstein . 217
THE FAIRY SHIP . . . . . . . . . . . . Walter
Crane . 229
THE
BATHERS . . . . . . . . . . . . William
Strang . 243
THE AUTUMN MUSE . . . . . . . . . Charles
Ricketts . 251
THE QUEEN OF THE FISHES, a
woodcut in five
blocks . . . . . . . . . Lucien
Pissaro . 259
❧ A POSTSCRIPT TO ‘RETALIATION’
[After the fourth edition of Dr. Goldsmith’s Retaliation was printed, the publisher
received a supplementary epitaph on the wit and punster, Caleb Whitefoord. Though
it is found appended to the later issues of the poem, it has been suspected that
Whitefoord wrote it himself. It may be that the following, which has recently come
to light, is another forgery.]
Here JOHNSON is laid. Have a care how you walk;
If he stir in his sleep, in his sleep he will talk.
Ye gods! how he talk’d! What a torrent of sound
His hearers invaded, encompass’d, and—drown’d!
What a banquet of memory, fact, illustration,
In that innings-for-one that he call’d conversation!
Can’t you hear his sonorous ‘Why no, sir!’ and ‘Stay, sir!
Your premiss is wrong,’ or ‘You don’t see your way, sir!’
How he silenc’d a prig, or a slip-shod romancer!
How he pounc’d on a fool with a knock-me-down answer!
But peace to his slumbers! Tho’ rough in the rind,
The heart of the giant was gentle and kind:
What signifies now, if in bouts with a friend,
When his pistol miss’d fire, he would use the butt-end 1
If he trampled your flow’rs—like a bull in a garden—
What matter for that? he was sure to ask pardon;
And you felt on the whole, tho’ he’d toss’d you and gor’d you,
It was something, at least, that he had not ignor’d you.
Yes ! the outside was rugged. But test him within,
You found he had nought of the bear but the skin; 2
And for bottom and base to his ‘anfractuosity,’
A fund of fine feeling, good taste, generosity.
He was true to his conscience, his King, and his duty,
And he hated the Whigs, and he softened to beauty.
Turn now to his writings. I grant, in his tales,
That he made little fishes talk vastly like whales; 3
I grant that his language was rather emphatic,
Nay, even—to put the thing plainly—dogmatic;
But
❧ Read for the author, by the Master of the Temple, at the dinner of the ‘Johnson Society’
in Pembroke College, Oxford, on the 22nd June of 1896.
1. Goldsmith said this of Johnson. 2. Goldsmith also said this. 3. And this.
But read him for style, and dismiss from your thoughts
The crowd of compilers who copied his faults, 1
Say, where is there English so full and so clear,
So weighty, so dignified, manly, sincere?
So strong in expression, conviction, persuasion?
So prompt to take colour from place and occasion?
So widely removed from the doubtful, the tentative;
So truly—and in the best sense—argumentative?
You may talk of your Burkes and your Gibbons so clever
But I hark back to him with a ‘Johnson for ever!’
And I feel as I muse on his ponderous figure,
Tho’ he’s great in this age, in the next he’ll grow bigger;
And still while his Pembroke takes sunlight upon her,
New dons shall assemble, and dine in his honour!
AUSTIN DOBSON.
1. These, or like rhymes, are to be found in Edwin and Angelina and in Retaliation itself.
THE PICTURES OF GUSTAVE MOREAU
WHO has not suffered under the tyranny of
an insistent phrase from the street song of
the moment? or from the reiteration of a
foolish phrase? ‘The French Burne-Jones,’
for instance, is one that will intrude when
Moreau is mentioned. Such an inept com-
parison is degrading to both painters, and its
ghost must be laid. To apply a geographical
adjective to an artist is always a fatuous
substitute for criticism. A Belgian Shakespeare or a French Burne-
Jones—how pitifully meaningless each phrase is seen to be when you
face it boldly. For the essence of Burne-Jones is that he is Northern,
and of Moreau that he is Latin.
A Frenchman looks to the East through Rome; whether his gaze be
fixed on theology or art, he sees it through the atmosphere of the eternal
city. An Englishman regards Rome as an episode, and sometimes for-
gets even whether Greece inspired the Latins, or vice versâ. For Rome
to a Briton is not the outpost of his frontier whence he emerges in quest
of the dim past; it is not the beginning of his to-day, but one of the
twilights of dead yesterdays. He may travel to the Orient, whose
frontier is Greece, by sea; or, through the haunted forests of Germany
and down the Danube. His East is linked to him not by the Caesars,
nor the Popes, but by the Crusaders. His myths of Hellas reach
him more often by way of Chaucer or William Morris. That Venus
should masquerade as Our Lady of Pain, clad in broideries of mediæval
fashion, seems to him natural enough. Not so the Frenchman, who,
Latin by race, is still Latin in heart, and regards far off Greece and
more distant Egypt as the direct artistic progenitors of his forefathers
the Romans, by whom he claims a clear pedigree through the masters
of classic times, back to the East, the birthplace of knowledge.
Recognising this sharply defined distinction, you may trace the
art of Burne-Jones and Moreau to the same fountain-head, and find in
the brooding East the mother of all the mysteries each delights to re-
edify; but the two streams only meet at the source. Over the waters
of the one still hangs the heavy-scented incense cloud of the Middle
Ages; the other flows azure and sparkling from springs fed by the dews
from the mystic rose of Persia, from lotus-pools of Ind, and from
Hellenic brooks wherein Narcissus gazed.
For Moreau is the classic ideal, which is scholarly simplicity; al-
though
6
l’Ange, St. Etienne, un Calvaire, une Déposition de Croix, Ensevelissement
du Christ, and the biblical pictures, Salomé, David, Bethsabée.
To these may be added the series of designs for the fables of La
Fontaine which were admirably described in an illustrated paper in The
Magazine of Art.1 Reproductions of these sixty-four water-colours
nominally intended to illustrate La Fontaine are not yet accessible in
volume form, but many single pictures have been admirably etched by
Bracquemond. Mr. Claude Phillips sees in them a distinctly strong trace
of Persian influence, which, unlike Japanese, does not concern itself
with the purely exterior manifestation of humanity and the outer
world, but is distinguished by supreme calm, devoid of violent action,
assisted by a severe life and tempered passions. Possibly it would be
still more accurate to call this influence Hindoo-Greek, for although
both sprang, doubtless, from the same source, it is the latter develop-
ment which Moreau feels. But in the exquisitely delicate tracery and
jewelled embroideries, that preserve a certain reticence in their splen-
dour, there is kinship to Persian fantasy. The text of La Fontaine,
with its beasts masquerading as men, its prim moralities and fossil anec-
dotes, fettered Moreau, who seems at times to have wearied of the effort.
The Head of Orpheus, which Ary Renan describes so charmingly,
has found an English critic, whose impression is so vividly expressed
that it were folly to try to put the idea in other words: ‘It is against
skies flushed by an aftermath of sun that recall for their touches of
orange and bands of brooding purple these words, Quelles violettes
frondaisons vont descendre—words so expressive of that hush in nature
become strange in expectation of some countersign pregnant for the
future—it is against a sky like this,’ he says, ‘that an all-persuasive
figure moves away; the head of Orpheus lies between her hands, and we
scarcely know if her fastidious dress, decked with so many outlandish
things, has been clasped to her waist and chaste throat in real
innocence of the burden she holds so mystically; but this hint of
sentiment is too slight, too fugitive, in the picture to become morbid.’
In The Birth of Venus, not included in M. Ary Renan’s list, we note
a curious influence of Pompeii. The figure of Venus, in the foreground,
floats in a shell, by way of boat, scarce conscious of the clamorous
worshippers on the distant beach who would fain attract her gaze;
through a cleft in the fantastic walls of rock that bound the coast you
catch a glimpse of a lovely country.
In
1. Vol. x. 101
❧ THE APPARITION
by
Gustave Moreau
11
In the Hercules and Hydra, the central figure is, like that of the
Venus, singularly removed from the gross physical type so dear to
certain schools. It is a divine, not a fat Hercules; and the reality of the
monster terrifies one. The colouring of the picture—dark green with
blood-red in the sky and upon the ground—imparts a grim sense of
awe. The third picture illustrated, the Apparition, is strangely like
the Salome Dancing in its composition. In each the chief figure
stands to the left of the spectator; in each a silent warrior with his
mouth swathed in heavy drapery gazes mutely impassive; in each,
huge arches rise profound and mysterious; but apart from mere similarity
of composition the motif of either is utterly distinct. In the Apparition
the figure of Herod is at the side scarce noticeable. The tragedy is
but indirectly concerned with him; it is the instigator who is con-
founded by the spectral and transfigured head that rivets the attention
of one who sees the painting, no less than it appals the chief actor,
who is alone moved by the portent. In the Salome Dancing, the white
lily she holds as a sceptre seems to heighten the meaning of her
sorcery. The hanging lamps and the cathedral-like aspect of the vast
Asiatic interior, the brooding Herod who sits enthroned with grotesque
monsters in a hellish trinity above him, all assist to make the scene
suggest an impious travesty of the religion that was destined to
enshrine the incident. So stern is the purpose that not at first do you
realise the wealth of imagery which has been encrusted upon the
idea, or rather the complexity of aspect which the idea itself has
assumed in Moreau’s conception.
To describe in catalogue the works of Gustave Moreau already
mentioned would serve no purpose. If any one interested in his paint-
ing is unable to gain access to the pictures—and as they are mostly in
private hands it is extremely difficult to do so—he will find in the
various periodicals already mentioned descriptions of the most important.
In A Rebours, Huysmans has spoken at some length of the Apparition,
which was shown in England at the first Exhibition at the Grosvenor
Gallery. The story of Salomé has had a most lasting fascination for
Moreau. A third picture—a wonderful water-colour, that so far appears
to have escaped reproduction—which shows Salome returning with the
head of John the Baptist on a charger, conveys the same poetic under-
current we see in the Head of Orpheus. It is an echo of Heine’s terrible
Salomein Alta Troll.
Of
1. A Rebours, pp. 74, 79
12 Of the Young Man and Death, with its ascription to Chassériau, of
the Plainte du Poète, reproductions are given in the Gazette des Beaux
Arts, and elsewhere; but none of these do more than suggest and
then only to those familiar with the originals—the scheme of colour
which Moreau usually employs. His favourite harmony is in blues
verging on peacock, merging into dark green, with rather hot browns
and a liberal use of crimsons and old-gold colour. The flesh tones are
inclined to be cadaverous; the draperies are often polychromatic, not
‘shot’ like those of Burne-Jones, but in layers of different hues.
Bowers of clipped foliage, the lotus, the iris, and gum-cistus, lilies and
roses, branches of coral and sea-plants, are frequent accessories. As
Burne-Jones loves to depict metals, so Moreau delights in enamelled
surfaces. To attempt to convey his manner in a sentence is not easy;
perhaps to say that he is a cross between Mantegna and Delacroix
might convey some idea of his colour, but his blues are quite unlike
those of either master.
But this chance comparison with Burne-Jones is merely for explana-
tory purposes. For to appreciate one painter by linking him with
another—the eternal match-making of the elderly—is at once a failure
and an unintentional insult. The one distinct patent of nobility for an
artist is that he shall hide a superb pedigree by the still more noble
title won by his own prowess. The more you study Moreau, the more
you feel he owes his manner, his style, his entire art, to Moreau and
Moreau only. In a distinctly limited manner he is not merely
supreme, but an autocrat with no power behind the throne. The
new personality of his invention is more and more apparent as you
attempt to discover the real artist. Like all princes he may employ
the universal language of courts, but he speaks as unreservedly as a
democrat; he does not hunt like Flaubert for the exact adjective, nor
weary himself by constant self-criticism. But the language he uses,
whether polished by the master of the past or created for his own
purpose, is strangely pregnant.
JULY
THERE is a month between the swath and sheaf
When grass is gone
And corn still grassy,
When limes are massy
With hanging leaf
And pollen-coloured blooms whereon
Bees are voices we can hear,
So hugely dumb
The silent month of the attaining year.
The white-faced roses slowly disappear
From field and hedgerow, and no more flowers come:
Earth lies in strain of powers
Too terrible for flowers:
And would we know
Her burthen we must go
Forth from the vale, and, ere the sunstrokes slacken,
Stand at a moorland’s edge and gaze
Across the hush and blaze
Of the clear-burning, verdant, summer bracken;
For in that silver flame
Is writ July’s own name.
The ineffectual, numbed sweet
Of passion at its heat.
1894 MICHAEL FIELD
JULES BARBEY D’AUREVILLY
THOSE who can endure an excursion into the
backwaters of literature may contemplate,
neither too seriously nor too lengthily, the
career and writings of Barbey d’Aurevilly.
Very obscure in his youth, he lived so long,
and preserved his force so consistently, that
in his old age he became, if not quite a
celebrity, most certainly a notoriety. At
the close of his life—he reached his eighty-
first year— he was still to be seen walking the streets or haunting
the churches of Paris, his long, sparse hair flying in the wind, his
fierce eyes flashing about him, his hat poised on the side of his
head, his famous lace frills turned back over the cuff of his coat,
his attitude always erect, defiant, and formidable. Down to the
winter of 1888 he preserved the dandy dress of 1840, and never
appeared but as M. de Pontmartin has described him, in black satin
trousers, which fitted his old legs like a glove, in a flapping, brigand
wideawake, in a velvet waistcoat, which revealed diamond studs and a
lace cravat, and in a wonderful shirt that covered the most artful pair of
stays. In every action, in every glance, he seemed to be defying the
natural decay of years, and to be forcing old age to forget him by dint
of spirited and ceaseless self-assertion. He was himself the prototype
of all the Brassards and Misnilgrands of his stories, the dandy of
dandies, the mummied and immortal beau.
His intellectual condition was not unlike his physical one. He was
a survival—of the most persistent. The last, by far the last, of the
Romantiques of 1840, Barbey d’Aurevilly lived on into an age wholly
given over to other aims and ambitions, without changing his own
ideals by an iota. He was to the great men who began the revival,
to figures like Alfred de Vigny, what Shirley was to the early Eliza-
bethans. He continued the old tradition, without resigning a single
habit or prejudice, until his mind was not a whit less old-fashioned
than his garments. Victor Hugo, who hated him, is said to have
edicated an unpublished verse to his portrait:
‘Barbey d’Aurevilly, formidable imbécile.’
But ‘imbécile’ was not at all the right word. He was absurd; he was
outrageous; he had, perhaps, by dint of resisting the decrepitude of his
natural powers, become a little crazy. But imbecility is the very last
word to use of this mutinous, dogged, implacable old pirate of letters.
Jules
19
Jules Barbey d’Aurevilly was born near Valognes (the ‘V——’
which figures in several of his stories) on the 2nd of November 1808.
He liked to represent himself as a scion of the bluest nobility of Nor-
mandy, and he communicated to the makers of dictionaries the fact
that the name of his direct ancestor is engraved on the tomb of
William the Conqueror. But some have said that the names of his
father and mother were never known, and others (poor d’Aurevilly !)
have set him down as the son of a butcher in the village of Saint-
Sauveur-le-Vicomte. He was at college with Maurice de Guérin, and
quite early, about 1830 apparently, he became personally acquainted
with Chateaubriand. His youth seems to be wrapped up in mystery;
according to one of the best informed of his biographers, he vanished
in 1831, and was not heard of again until 1851. To these twenty
years of alleged disappearance one or two remarkable books of his
are, however, ascribed. It appears that what is perhaps the most
characteristic of all his writings, Du Dandyisme et de Georges Brummell,
was written as early as 1842; and in 1845 a very small edition of it was
printed by an admirer of the name of Trebutien, to whose affection
d’Aurevilly seems to have owed his very existence. It is strange that
so little is distinctly known about a man who, late in life, attracted
much curiosity and attention. He was a consummate romancer, and
he liked to hint that he was engaged during early life in intrigues of a
corsair description. The truth seems to be that he lived, in great
obscurity, in the neighbourhood of Caen, probably by the aid of
journalism. As early as 1825 he began to publish; but of all the pro-
ductions of his youth, the only one which can now be met with is the
prose poem of Amaïdée, written, I suppose, about 1835; this was pub-
lished by M. Paul Bourget as a curiosity immediately after Barbey
d’Aurevilly ’s death. Judged as a story, Amaïdée is puerile; it
describes how to a certain poet, called Somegod, who dwelt on a
lonely cliff, there came a young man altogether wise and stately
named Altar, and a frail daughter of passion, who gives her name to
the book. These three personages converse in magnificent language,
and, the visitors presently departing, the volume closes. But an
interest attaches to the fact that in Somegod (Quelque Dieu!) the
author was painting a portrait of Maurice de Guerin, while the majestic
Altar is himself. The conception of this book is Ossianic; but the
style is often singularly beautiful, with a marmoreal splendour founded
on a study of Chateaubriand and, perhaps, of Goethe, and not without
relation to that of Guérin himself.
The
The earliest surviving production of d’Aurevilly, if we except
Amaïdée is L’ Amour Impossible, a novel published in 1841, with the
object of correcting the effects of the poisonous Lélia of George Sand.
Already, in this crude book, we see something of the Barbey d’Aure-
villy of the future, the Dandy-Paladin, the Catholic Sensualist or Dia-
volist, the author of the few poor thoughts and the sonorous, paroxysmal,
abundant style. I forget whether it is here or in a slightly later novel
that, in hastily turning the pages, I detect the sentiment, ‘Our fore-
fathers were wise to cut the throats of the Huguenots, and very stupid
not to burn Luther.’ The late Master of Balliol is said to have asked
a reactionary undergraduate, ‘What, Sir! would you burn, would you
burn?’ If he had put the question to Barbey d’Aurevilly, the scented
hand would have been laid on the cambric bosom, and the answer
would have been, ‘Certainly I should.’ In the midst of the infidel
society and literature of the Second Empire, d’Aurevilly persisted in
the most noisy profession of his entire loyalty to Rome, but his methods
of proclaiming his attachment were so violent and outrageous that the
Church showed no gratitude to her volunteer defender. This was a
source of much bitterness and recrimination, but it is difficult to see
how the author of Le Prêtré Marié and Une Histoire sans nom could
expect pious Catholics to smile on his very peculiar treatment of
ecclesiastical life.
Barbey d’Aurevilly, none the less, deserves attention as really the
founder of that neo-catholicism which has now invaded so many
departments of French literature. At a time when no one else per-
ceived it, he was greatly impressed by the beauty of the Roman cere-
monial, and determined to express with poetic emotion the mystical
majesty of the symbol. It must be admitted that, although his work
never suggests any knowledge of or sympathy with the spiritual part
of religion, he has a genuine appreciation of its externals. It would be
difficult to point to a more delicate and full impression of the solemnity
which attends the crepuscular light of a church at vespers than is given
in the opening pages of A un Diner d’Athées. In L’Ensorcelée, too, we
find the author piously following a chanting procession round a church,
and ejaculating, ‘Rien nest beau comme cet instant solennel des cérémonies
catholiques. ’ Almost every one of his novels deals by preference with
ecclesiastical subjects, or introduces some powerful figure of a priest.
But it is very difficult to believe that his interest in it all is other
than histrionic or phenomenal. He likes the business of a priest
he likes the furniture of a church, but there, in spite of his vehemen
protestations
21
protestations, his piety seems to a candid reader to have begun and
ended.
For a humble and reverent child of the Catholic Church, it must
be confessed that Barbey d’Aurevilly takes strange liberties. The
mother would seem to have had little control over the caprices of her
extremely unruly son. There is scarcely one of these ultra-catholic
novels of his which it is conceivable that a pious family would like to
see lying upon its parlour table. The Devil takes a prominent part in
many of them, for d’Aurevilly’s whim is to see Satanism everywhere,
and to consider it matter of mirth; he is like a naughty boy, giggling
when a rude man breaks his mother’s crockery. He loves to play with
dangerous and forbidden notions. In Le Prêtre Marié (which, to his
lofty indignation, was forbidden to be sold in Catholic shops) the hero
is a renegade and incestuous priest, who loves his own daughter, and
makes a hypocritical confession of error in order that, by that act of
perjury, he may save her life, as she is dying of the agony of knowing
him to be an atheist. This man, the Abbé Sombreval, is bewitched, is
possessed of the Devil, and so is Ryno de Marigny in Une vieille
Maîtresse, and Lasthénie de Ferjol in Une Histoire sans nom. This is
one of Barbey d’Aurevilly’s favourite tricks, to paint an extraordinary,
an abnormal condition of spirit, and to avoid the psychological difficulty
by simply attributing it to sorcery. But he is all the time rather
amused by the wickedness than shocked at it. In Le Bonheur dans le
Crime—the moral of which is that people of a certain grandeur of
temperament can be absolutely wicked with impunity—he frankly
confesses his partiality for la plaisanterie légèrcment sacrilège, and all
the philosophy of d’Aurevilly is revealed in that rash phrase. It is
not a matter of a wounded conscience expressing itself with a brutal
fervour, but the gusto of conscious wickedness. His mind is intimately
akin with that of the Neapolitan lady, whose story he was perhaps the
first to tell, who wished that it only were a sin to drink iced sherbet.
Barbey d’Aurevilly is a devil who may or may not believe, but who
always makes a point of trembling.
The most interesting feature of Barbey d’Aurevilly’s temperament,
as revealed in his imaginative work, is, however, his preoccupation with
his own physical life. In his youth, Byron and Alfieri were the objects
of his deepest idolatry; he envied their disdainful splendour of passion;
and he fashioned his dream in poverty and obscurity so as to make
himself believe that he was of their race. He was a Disraeli—with
whom, indeed, he has certain relations of style—but with none of
Disraeli’s
22
Disraeli’s social advantages, and with a more inconsequent and violent
habit of imagination. Unable, from want of wealth and position, to
carry his dreams into effect, they became exasperated and intensified,
and at an age when the real dandy is settling down into a man of the
world, Barbey d’Aurevilly was spreading the wings of his fancy into
the infinite azure of imaginary experience. He had convinced himself
that he was a Lovelace, a Lauzun, a Brummell, and the philosophy of
dandyism filled his thoughts far more than if he had really been able
to spend a stormy youth among marchionesses who carried, set in
diamonds in a bracelet, the ends of the moustaches of viscounts. In
the novels of his maturity and his old age, therefore, Barbey d’Aurevilly
loved to introduce magnificent aged dandies, whose fatuity he dwelt
upon with ecstasy, and in whom there is no question that he saw
reflections of his imaginary self. No better type of this can be found
than that Vicomte de Brassard, an elaborate, almost enamoured, por-
trait of whom fills the earlier pages of what is else a rather dull story,
Le Rideau Cramoisi. The very clever, very immoral tale called Le
Plus Bel Amour de Don Juan—which relates how a superannuated but
still incredibly vigorous old beau gives a supper to the beautiful women
of quality whom he has known, and recounts to them the most piquant
adventure of his life—is redolent of this intense delight in the pro-
longation of enjoyment by sheer refusal to admit the ravages of age.
Although my space forbids quotation, I cannot resist repeating a
passage which illustrates this horrible fear of the loss of youth and the
struggle against it, more especially as it is a good example of
d’Aurevilly’s surcharged and intrepid style:
‘II n’y avail pas lk de ces jeunesses vert tendre, de ces petites damoiselles
qu’exécrait Byron, qui sentent la tartelette et qui, par la toumure, ne sent encore
que’des épluchettes, mais tons étés splendides et savoureux, plantureux automnes,
épanouissements a. plénitudes, seins éblouissants battant leur plien majestueux au
bord decouvert des corsages, et, sous les camees de 1’épaule nue, des bras de tout
galbe, mais surtout des bras puissants, de ces biceps de Sabines qui ont utté avec
les Remains, et qui seraient capables de s’entrelacer, pour l’arrêter, dans les rayons
de la roue du char de la vie.’
This obsession of vanishing youth, this intense determination to
preserve the semblance and colour of vitality, in spite of the passage of
years, is, however, seen to greatest advantage in a very curious book
of Barbey d’Aurevilly’s, in some aspects, indeed, the most curious
which he has left behind him, Du Dandyisme et de Georges Brummell.
This is really a work of his early maturity, for it was printed in a small
private ’edition so long ago as ,845. It was no, published, however,
until
23
until 1861, when it may be said to have introduced its author to the
world of France. Later on he wrote a curious study of the fascination
exercised over La Grande Mademoiselle by Lauzun, Un Dandy d’avant
les Dandys, and these two are now published in one volume, which
forms that section of the immense work of d’Aurevilly which best
rewards the curious reader.
Many writers in England, from Thomas Carlyle in Sartor Resartus
to our ingenious young forger of paradoxes, Mr. Max Beerbohm, have
dealt upon that semi-feminine passion in fatuity, that sublime attention
to costume and deportment, which marks the dandy. The type has
been, as d’Aurevilly does not fail to observe, mainly an English one.
We point to Lord Yarmouth, to Beau Nash, to Byron, to Sheridan, and,
above all, ‘à ce Dandy royal, S. M. Georges iv;’ but the star of each
of these must pale before that of Brummell. These others, as was said
in a different matter, had ‘other preoccupations,’ but Brummell was
entirely absorbed, as by a solemn mission, by the conduct of his person
and his clothes. So far, in the portraiture of such a figure, there is
nothing very singular in what the French novelist has skilfully and
nimbly done, but it is his own attitude which is so original. All other
writers on the dandies have had their tongues in their cheeks. If they
have commended, it is because to be preposterous is to be amusing.
When we read that ‘dandyism is the least selfish of all the arts,’
we smile, for we know that the author’s design is to be entertaining.
But Barbey d’Aurevilly is doggedly in earnest. He loves the great
dandies of the past as other men contemplate with ardour dead
poets and dead musicians. He is seriously enamoured of their mode
of life. He sees nothing ridiculous, nothing even limited, in their
self-concentration. It reminds him of the tiger and of the condor;
it recalls to his imagination the vast, solitary forces of Nature;
and when he contemplates Beau Brummell, his eyes fill with tears of
nostalgia. So would he have desired to live; thus, and not otherwise,
would he fain have strutted and trampled through that eighteenth
century to which he is for ever gazing back with a fond regret. ‘To
dress one’s self,’ he says, ‘should be the main business of life,’ and
with great ingenuity he dwells upon the latent but positive influence
which dress has had on men of a nature apparently furthest re-
moved from its trivialities; upon Pascal, for instance, upon Buffon,
upon Wagner.
It was natural that a writer who delighted in this patrician ideal of
conquering man should have a limited conception of life. Women to
Barbey
24
Barbey d’Aurevilly were of two varieties — either nuns or amorous
tigresses; they were sometimes both in one. He had no idea of soft
gradations in society: there were the tempestuous marchioness and
her intriguing maid on one side; on the other, emptiness, the sordid
hovels of the bourgeoisie. This absence of observation or recognition
of life d’Aurevilly shared with the other Romantiques, but in his
sinister and contemptuous aristocracy he passed beyond them all. Had
he lived to become acquainted with the writings of Nietzsche, he would
have hailed a brother-spirit, one who loathed democracy and the
humanitarian temper as much as he did himself. But there is no
philosophy in Barbey d’Aurevilly, nothing but a prejudice fostered and
a sentiment indulged.
In referring to Nicholas Nickleby, a novel which he vainly endeavoured
to get through, d’Aurevilly remarks : ‘ I wish to write an essay on
Dickens, and at present I have only read one hundred pages of his
writings. But I consider that if one hundred pages do not give the
talent of a man, they give his spirit, and the spirit of Dickens is odious
to me.’ ‘ The vulgar Dickens,’ he calmly remarks in Journalistes et
Polémistes, and we laugh at the idea of sweeping away such a record
of genius on the strength of a chapter or two misread in Nicholas
Nickleby. But Barbey d’Aurevilly was not Dickens, and it really is
not necessary to study closely the vast body of his writings. The
same characteristics recur in them all, and the impression may easily
be weakened by vain repetition. In particular, a great part of the
later life of d’Aurevilly was occupied in writing critical notices and
studies for newspapers and reviews. He made this, I suppose, his
principal source of income; and from the moment when, in 1851, he
became literary critic to Le Pays to that of his death, nearly forty years
later, he was incessantly dogmatising about literature and art. He
never became a critical force, he was too violent and, indeed, too
empty for that; but a pen so brilliant as his is always welcome with
editors whose design is not to be true, but to be noticeable, and to
escape ‘the obvious.’ The most cruel of Barbey d’Aurevilly’s enemies
could not charge his criticism with being obvious. It is intensely
contentious and contradictory. It treats all writers and artists on the
accepted nursery principle of ‘Go and see what baby’s doing, and tell
him not to.’ This is entertaining for a moment; and if the shower of
abuse is spread broadly enough, some of it must come down on
shoulders that deserve it. But the ‘slashing’ review of yester-year is
dismal reading, and it cannot be said that the library of reprinted
criticism
25
criticism to which d’Aurevilly gave the general title of Les CEuvres et
les Homines is very enticing.
He had a great contempt for Goethe and for Sainte-Beuve, in whom
he saw false priests constantly leading the public away from the true
principle of literary expression, ‘le couronnement, la gloire et la force
de toute critique, que je cherche en vain. A very ingenious writer, M.
Ernest Tissot, has paid Barbey d’Aurevilly the compliment of taking
him seriously in this matter, and has written an elaborate study on
what his criterium was. But this is, perhaps, to inquire too kindly. I
doubt whether he sought with any very sincere expectation of finding;
like the Persian sage, ‘he swore, but was he sober when he swore?’
Was he not rather intoxicated with his self-encouraged romantic exas-
peration, and determined to be fierce, independent, and uncompromising
at all hazards? Such are, at all events, the doubts awakened by his
indignant diatribes, which once amused Paris so much, and now influence
no living creature. Some of his dicta, in their showy way, are forcible.
‘La critique a pour blason la croix, la balance et la gloire;’ that is a
capital phrase on the lips of a reviewer, who makes himself the appointed
Catholic censor of worldly letters, and is willing to assume at once the
cross, the scales, and the sword. More of the hoof peeps out in
this: ‘La critique, c’est une intrépidité de l’esprit et du caractère! To a
nature like that of d’Aurevilly, the distinction between intrepidity and
arrogance is never clearly defined .
It is, after all, in his novels that Barbey d’Aurevilly displays his
talent in its most interesting form. His powers developed late; and
perhaps the best constructed of all his tales is Une Histoire sans nom,
which dates from 1882, when he was quite an old man. In this, as in
all the rest, a surprising narrative is well, although extremely leisurely,
told, but without a trace of psychology. It was impossible for d’Aure-
villy to close his stories effectively; in almost every case, the futility
and extravagance of the last few pages destroys the effect of the rest.
Like the Fat Boy, he wanted to make your flesh creep, to leave you
cataleptic with horror at the end, but he had none of Poe’s skill in pro-
ducing an effect of terror. In Le Rideau Cramoisi (which is considered,
I cannot tell why, one of his successes) the heroine dies at an embarrass-
ing moment, without any disease or cause of death being suggested—
she simply dies. But he is generally much more violent than this; at
the close of A un Dîner d’Athées, which up to a certain point is an
extremely fine piece of writing, the angry parents pelt one another
with the mummied heart of their only child; in Le Dessons des Cartes,
the
26
the key of all the intrigue is discovered at last in the skeleton of an
infant buried in a box of mignonette. If it is not by a monstrous fact,
it is by an audacious feat of anti-morality, that Barbey d’Aurevilly
seeks to harrow and terrify our imaginations. In Le Bonheur dans le
Crime, Hauteclaire Stassin, the woman-fencer, and the Count of
Savigny, pursue their wild intrigue and murder the Countess slowly,
and then marry each other, and live, with youth far prolonged (d’Aure-
villy’s special idea of divine blessing), without a pang of remorse,
without a crumpled rose-leaf in their felicity, like two magnificent
plants spreading in the violent moisture of a tropical forest.
On the whole, it is as a writer, pure and simple, that Barbey
d’Aurevilly claims most attention. His style, which Paul de Saint-
Victor (quite in his own spirit) described as a mixture of tiger’s blood
and honey, is full of extravagant beauty. He has a strange intensity,
a sensual and fantastic force, in his torrent of intertwined sentences
and preposterous exclamations. The volume called Les Diaboliques,
which contains a group of his most characteristic stories, published in
1874, may be recommended to those who wish, in a single example,
compendiously to test the quality of Barbey d’Aurevilly. He has a
curious love of punning, not for purposes of humour, but to intensify
his style: ‘Quel oubli et quelle oubliette’(Le Dessous des Cartes ), ‘bou-
doir fleur de pécher ou de péché’ (Le Plus Bel Amour), ‘renoncer à
l’amour malpropre, mats jamais à l’amour propre’ (A un Dîner d’Athées).
He has audacious phrases which linger in the memory: ‘Le Profil,
c’est l’écueil de la beauté’ (Le Bonheur dans le Crime ); ‘Les verres à
champagne de France , un lotus qui faisait [les Anglais] oublier les
sombres et religieuses habitudes de la patre;’ ‘Elle avait l’air
de monter vers Dieu, les mains toutes pleines de bonnes œuvres’
{Memoranda).
That Barbey d’Aurevilly will take any prominent place in the
history of literature is improbable. He was a curiosity, a droll, obstinate
survival. We like to think of him in his incredible dress, strolling
through the streets of Paris, with his clouded cane like a sceptre in one
hand, and in the other that small mirror by which every few minutes
he adjusted the poise of his cravat, or the studious tempest of his hair.
He was a wonderful old fop or beau of the forties handed down to the
eighties in perfect preservation. As a writer he was fervid, sumptuous,
magnificently puerile; I have been told that he was a superb talker,
that his conversation was like his books, a flood of paradoxical, flam-
boyant rhetoric. He made a gallant stand against old age, he defied
it
❧ THE ANCIENT MARINER
by
Reginald Savage
31
it long with success, and when it conquered him at last, he retired to
his hole like a rat, and died with stoic fortitude, alone, without a friend
to close his eyelids. It was in a wretched lodging high up in a house
in the Rue Rousselet, all his finery cast aside, and three melancholy cats
the sole mourners by his body, that they found, on an April morning
of 1889, the ruins of what had once been Barbey d’Aurevilly.
MISS PEELE’S APOTHEOSIS: A STUDY IN EXTRA-SUBURBAN AMENITIES
SOME of the little residential towns which lie
just outside the great zone of the London
suburbs are, if possible, more staunchly re-
spectable than the suburbs themselves. In
the latter, as everybody knows, society is at
times apt to be a little mixed, and it is not
always safe for well-bred people with sub-
scriptions at Mudie’s to call on the occupants
of the villa next their own unless they have
been first of all specially introduced to them by other thoroughly ‘nice’
persons. But in these little country towns which dot the home counties,
gentility and refinement are not thus imperilled. In Thegnhurst, for
instance, the lordly lady of Colonel Cholmondeley-Smith knows herself
perfectly safe in the drawing-room of the new tenant next door. For
that new tenant is the pretty, plaintive little widow of a something high
up in the Civil Service, and as such she is a supporter of noblesse and
clergé, and is received with open arms by the circle of the Anglo-Indian
matron. The Hon. and Rev. Parker Cope, a light of local society, a
cricketer and a curate, need never fear a fallen ‘H’ or a gauche allusion
in the house of the new-comer opposite him. For Mr. Philpott Burlegh
is an old gentleman of unimpeachable antecedents among those
mysterious collocations of exalted persons known as the ‘county
families.’ Even Mrs. Ponsonby Baker, the lady of a Thegnhurst
professional man, who having herself risen in some forgotten past from
the bar-parlour of the ‘Horse and Groom,’ is consequently a stricter
guardian of local social proprieties than a woman of bluer blood would
be—even Mrs. Ponsonby Baker need never be outraged by the arrival
in the town of a matron whose antecedents are too similar to her own.
No newly-wedded ex-lady of the ballet has ever ventured, as a resi-
dent, among the terraces of Thegnhurst. No gentleman with wealth
derived from a Regent Street emporium has ever brought a question-
able bride into the seclusion of those pleasant country haunts.
Gentility may indeed be said to run riot in dear little towns such
as these, as though in revenge for the continued existence upon earth
of vulgarity and eccentricity, of Brummagem sectarianism, of faddist
politics, of science, scepticism, the Bohemianism of the arts, and ’Appy
’Ampstead on a Sunday. There is something very charming to the
superficial eye in the air of ci-devant dignity which pervades their
residential
33
residential quarters. The very children, who all know one another,
who are all so healthy, sturdy, pretty, and well dressed, and who play
lawn tennis with big rackets in front of the gabled red-brick villas,—
the very children suggest an ancien regime full of cavalier memories
and Grandisonian traditions. The little sailor boys have the prettiest
manners towards the local ladies, albeit they occasionally thump their
nurses or one another. The little fair-haired girls are models of
wholesomeness and of grace of the healthier and less ideal kind. Mr.
Du Maurier might do worse than draw his child-types from Thegn-
hurst. Nor need his satire on their elders be anything but of
the most delicate kind; for such coarse motifs as those inspired by
the shoddy Sir Gorgius Midas, or the ambitious Mrs. Ponsonby de
Tomkyns, are unknown in the town. Society there is poor—too poor
to fall into the courses which so often bring down upon Mayfair the
charge of crude snobbishness or positive vulgarity. The snobbishness
of Thegnhurst is of a shade so subtle that it is difficult to apprehend it
with the naked eye of criticism. It is there certainly—it exists, but
so mingled with better things, with honest pride in honourable birth
and honourable tradition, that the man who in conversation tries to
satirise it is often fain to give up the attempt with a blush and the
sense of having said something stupidly ill-bred.
But if Thegnhurst is unimpeachably genteel—using the term in
all good faith, just as Miss Austen might have used it—it is also
unconquerably unidea-ed. As we have indicated above, it revenges it-
self upon vulgarity and eccentricity alike, and is inclined to class in the
latter category all the interests and achievements of Mind. Wagner,
Darwin, Browning, Renan—to jot down at haphazard sufficiently diverse
types—are as much anathema to it as the Rev. Jehoram Stiggins of
revivalist fame, or the secularist orator who was once caned by Colonel
Cholmondeley-Smith for trying to institute Sunday morning cricket on
Thegnhurst Common. It loathes genius, and it loathes isms, as frankly
and unquestionably as it loathes Demos.
Thus when, a few years ago, Mr. Hugo Peele and his daughter
Octavia came to live in a little cottage in the Mudleigh Road, an
unfashionable part of Thegnhurst, the young lady at any rate was from
the first destined to suffer social martyrdom. Mr. Hugo Peele and
daughter were not, it is true, guilty of any overt acts of intellectual
Bohemianism. They apparently neither wrote nor published books!
Nay, he was very old, feeble, and quiet: she was an inoffensive spinster.
Nevertheless, it became apparent at once to the ladies and gentlemen
of
34
of Thegnhurst that they were not ‘sound.’ In the first place, nobody
‘knew about them.’ They came to Thegnhurst like thieves in the
night, without those introductions or social relationships which usually
draw people to a particular place of residence. They had no relations
in the town, no friends, no acquaintances. They seemed even more
impecunious than the generality of Thegnhurstians. They dressed
shabbily. They kept only one servant. Many cases of books came
with them, and seemed to form the chief part of their belongings. Mr.
Peele never went to church, and when Miss Peele appeared there it
was observed that she sat down during the Creeds, and was moreover
a very plain girl. Had she been pretty, the male Thegnhurstians would
have forgiven her this little piece of heterodoxy, and even the more
severe among the ladies would have been too intent on finding fault
with her good looks to notice her theological aberrations. But, in that
she was a very plain girl, her sitting down during the Creed was voted
an enormity. Matrons began to ask one another whether they really
ought to call on Miss Peele. Orthodoxy decided against her, but
Curiosity decided against Orthodoxy, and the vicar’s wife determined
to call after a due and proper lapse of weeks.
Three months after the young lady’s first appearance in church the
visit took place. The vicar’s wife brought with her some little black
collecting books, intending, in case she should find her hostess an
undesirable acquaintance, at any rate to secure subscriptions for her
blanket society and her coal club before giving her the cold shoulder
in future. But Miss Peele did not appear wholly undesirable. She
was shy, ladylike, well educated, and explained her father’s absence
from the scene, and from church on Sundays, in the most natural way.
The vicar’s wife departed from the Peeles’ drawing-room with two or
three half-crowns and a fairly good opinion of at least one of the new
arrivals within the limits of her jurisdiction. When asked at the next
working-party in aid of the Zenana Mission whether she did not find
Miss Peele very odd, she replied almost charitably in her behalf:
‘She isn’t such an odd girl as she looks. Indeed, I rather like her!
She seems a ladylike girl, although she does sit down during the
Creeds!’
Other ladies, notably Mrs. Cholmondeley-Smith and the sweet little
widow, her neighbour, thereupon determined to call on this winner
of the vicaress’s good opinion. The month’s end saw the stately
Anglo-Indian local dignitary slowly mounting the three steps before
the Peeles’ front door. And a fortnight later the widow paid her visit.
Other
35
Other ladies, armed mostly with little black collecting books, from time
to time followed suit, and at the end of a year Octavia Peele had
attained to a nodding acquaintance with nearly all the society of the
place. Only Mrs. Ponsonby Baker held aloof, but then such a very
eclectic society lady could not be expected to come to terms under five
or six years at the very least. Such a period, by the by, is a mere
nothing in the placid etfernities of rural existence at Thegnhurst, where
social standing is as often measured by length of residence as not.
But though everybody had called upon Miss Peele, it cannot be
said that they had been all prepossessed precisely in the same way
as the vicaress. A gay young grass-widow and a frisky old maid
or two had been bored by her to the verge of openly expressed con-
tempt. She had no cricket, no lawn tennis, no dancing conversation.
She appeared never to have seen a horse or a golf club. She took no
interest in dashing young military men or brisk young curates. Having
no brothers, she never referred fascinatingly to ‘dear Jack out in
Lahore,’ or ‘that silly Tom at the Cape.’ She had no ideas on dress.
Above all, she was gravely plain, not unpleasantly or grotesquely so,
but simply gravely plain, quietly lacking in good looks. In the esti-
mation of some women, as we all know, the absence of these is as
unpardonable as their presence in a too marked degree. The gay grass-
widows and sprightly old maids of Thegnhurst were perhaps not quite
so hard to please; still, what had they to do with plain girls like Miss
Peele?
Charming young married women, stately matrons, authoritative
mothers in Israel with six or seven strapping sons at the army
crammers’, in the backwoods, and elsewhere—matrons of all kinds
could make nothing of Octavia. If they talked to her of primrose
politics, they found her delicately inattentive. A tirade against servants
only served to elicit the fact that she considered Abigail in the light of
a sister woman. A general discussion on Church work found her
lamentably ignorant of distinctions of sect and party. Eulogy of the
vicar seemed to pall on her.
Young unmarried ladies between the ages of seventeen and thirty
found themselves even more out of touch with her than the foregoing.
By her plainness, her distance from the possibility of being admired by
the other sex, they were unconsciously estranged. Her lack of interest
in Anglicanism and athletics set her on an icy, unfashionable pinnacle,
which they certainly did not envy as one usually envies pinnacles.
Above all, her unmistakable culture was a stumbling-block to them.
Lilly
36
Lilly Cranley, daughter of old General Cranley, late of the Bombay
Army, a thoroughly sensible girl in the estimation of the matrons, was
one day calling on Octavia—it was her first call and her last—and
happened in the course of a few remarks on her favourite novels to
make the then fashionable inquiry, ‘Have you read Pace? My
brothers think it ’s not quite the thing for girls to read, so, of course,
I’ve got it at the Railway Library.’
‘No, I am sorry to say I haven’t read it,’ said Miss Peele, with her
pleasant smile, which somehow or other always seemed insincere.
‘I’ve been making out Theocritus with the help of a lexicon this
morning.’
‘Who was Theocritus?’ said bright Lilly Cranley (educated by
governesses and at Brighton).
‘Oh,’ said Octavia, her eyes—she had fine eyes—brightening ex-
tremely. ‘Do you really care to talk about him? He was a poet, a
Sicilian Greek’ And she went off at score, talking with eloquent
animation for quite ten ecstatic minutes.
‘Greek!’ ejaculated Miss Cranley, whose unmoved face had finally
chilled Octavia into silence. ‘Greek! How deep!’ And with that,
timidly, as though in dread of further appeals to that tiresome, un-
fashionable part of her, the brain, she bade our heroine farewell, and
with hastily gathered up gloves and parasol beat a precipitate retreat.
Alas, poor Octavia! In homely phrase, she had let the cat out of
the bag at last. Her attacks on the Greek language and literature
were now open to public comment. In less than a week Thegnhurst
drawing-rooms were able to add point to their vague general feeling
against Miss Peele. They had always guessed—they now knew she
was a blue-stocking, a strong-minded woman. She was a finished
Greek scholar. Nay, she knew Hebrew, Sanscrit, Arabic! What did
she not know indeed? She was an unmitigated mass of learning.
She was deep!
Her eccentric course of conduct during the Creed, long ago given
up by her in common with other passing phases, was avidly remembered.
She was undoubtedly an unbeliever as well as a blue-stocking! ‘She
is a what-you-call-’em—a—a Positivist Darwinite!’ gasped Mrs. Chol-
mondeley-Smith.
‘She’s a frump!’ ejaculated her neighbour, the dear little widow.
‘I know it’s not nice to say so, but she is!’
Calls, which had occurred in Miss Peele’s life like the rare detona-
tions of a dying fusillade, now ceased almost altogether. Octavia’s
Greek
37
Greek lexicon had achieved her isolation. She was now as much
disregarded as a fallen minister at the court of a despot.
But, though scarcely called upon, she was not actually cut. The
kind of honour, of esprit-de-corps, which actuates Thegnhurstians to a
creditable extent, forbade that. Having once made her acquaintance,
they did not cease to receive her; they did not even exclude her from
their more formal gatherings. To the squire’s yearly ball Miss Peele
was duly invited, albeit, when there, her wall-flower presence was a
delicate irritation to many. To Mrs. Cholmondeley-Smith’s annual
picnic Miss Peele, surrounded by an irksome aura of knowledge and
wisdom, also went, as well as to an ‘At Home’ at the vicarage arid a
‘Small and Early’ at the little widow lady’s, both of which entertain-
ments were biennial. But outside the pale of these, there was no social
life for Octavia in Thegnhurst. Months at a time would pass without
bringing her those little spells of polite intercourse with her kind, which,
in the country, are such a relief to all but hermits. Weeks—nay,
irregular periods, verging on three calendar months—would pass with-
out her being visited by anybody more clubbable than district visitors
in search of small donations. Time began to hang leaden on Octavia’s
hands. Her spirits began to droop fearfully. Old Hugo Peele could
give her no comfort. Absorbed as he was in the study of an abstruse
and antiquated branch of science, which he pursued with senile per-
sistence, the dull non-human atmosphere of Thegnhurst was entirely
congenial to him. When, with an old man’s feeble pace, he left his
study to walk abroad in the world, it was the fields, the common side,
the hills which he sought—not the society of his kind. He avoided
people, and they equally avoided him. To the generality of Thegn-
hurstians he was indeed a sort of superannuated necromancer,
dowered with much dark knowledge which it was just as well not to
examine too closely. And to him Thegnhurst society meant simply a
succession of masks without import of any kind.
For many months Octavia walked out every other day with her
father. The pair paced along very slowly, and talked very little as
they went, and the effect of these solemn perambulations on the young
lady’s spirits was not hopeful. At the close of one of them, when the
red December sunset was dyeing the westward heavens, and all the
landscape of winter fields looked brown and chill as some uninhabited
desert, Hugo awoke from abstraction to find his daughter in tears.
‘What’s the matter, child?’ he queried affectionately, for to him this
daughter was dearer even than his mistress Science.
‘Oh
‘Oh, nothing,’ said she; ‘nothing, except that ’
‘Well, dear?’ said Mr. Peele, weakly fumbling with his boots round
the rickety door-scraper at the top of the cottage steps in Mudleigh
Road.
‘Except that I wish I were anywhere but in Thegnhurst,’ she
almost cried.
‘Why, where else would you be, little one?’ was the half-querulous
rejoinder.
‘Oh, anywhere,’ said ‘little one,’ who, by the by, was some five or
six-and-twenty; ‘anywhere among intelligent, sympathetic people!’
‘Nonsense,’ said the old man, with a touch of irritation in his voice.
‘ Among intelligent people, as you call them, you meet with nothing
but intellectual arrogance and literary jealousy. Do you remember
London and its crowd and smoke?’ And he cleared his old throat
energetically at the thought.
Octavia remembered the delights of the British Museum Reading-
Room—they were delights to her—enjoyed for all too short a season
years ago, and a genuine sob choked her further utterance.
At supper-time the old gentleman discoursed at some length on the
beauty of the rural life.
‘The country is always sublime,’ he said, as he peeled his orange.
‘And solitude is good, and so are books, and so is study. What I
always am saying to you, Octavia, is, “Engross yourself in some great
overmastering study,” as I do. Take up any subject you like, but
engross yourself in it when once you have taken it up! Man muss
immer etivas studiren!—you know Professor Schweinfleisch’s motto:
“One ought ever to be studying something.” Ah, there is all Germany
in that saying!’
Octavia wept silently in her bedroom at night, but her tears this
time were not for herself. They were for that dear, feeble, white-haired
father, that ineffectual, indefatigable follower after truths which men had
discredited. Her father’s lonely, ascetic life, his severity of ideal, his
practical failure, thronged her imagination like the several movements
of a romance. Her heart was wrung with infinite tenderness, infinite
pity, and in an access of soft-hearted remorse she determined never
again to sadden him with her discontents.
It was during ever drearier growing months, each day and hour of
which made Octavia feel more petrified in heart and head, that good
news reached the cottage at Thegnhurst. A cousin of Miss Peele’s, a
bright little worldly-wise woman, wrote to say that she and Tom, her
husband,
39
husband, were thinking of coming to live in Thegnhurst, ‘as Jimmy
and Alec are both being sent to Harrow, and we want to exist as
cheaply as possible till such time as they can shift for themselves or
Tom can get something to do.’ Further on in the same letter she men-
tioned that, as there was a good preparatory school at Thegnhurst, they
were thinking of sending Dodo there.
Dodo was the name by which these lovers of sobriquets knew
Master Eustace MacLeod Featherstonehaugh Peele, their youngest
born. And Octavia brightened up considerably at the thought of
seeing the dear little lad again. She was stirred into cheerful activity
too by the house-hunting and school-hunting expeditions she was now
called upon to undertake in her cousin’s behalf.
In another fortnight Tom Peele arrived on the scene. Tom was a
most deliberate man, whose sentences took many minutes at a time to
deliver.
‘Octavia,’ he said, with sharp solemnity, as at close of day they
stood in the roadway outside Hugo Peele’s cottage. ‘Octavia, listen
to me! Pay attention, please!’
Miss Peele listened, bowing her head with the meekness which was
characteristic of her.
‘I think—that—that—urn er!—that’ (a pause, during which his wife
would have impatiently counted sixty below her breath)— ‘that the
houses you have been looking at for us won’t suit us at all!’
The last part of this rather chilling sentence came with a rush, and
after its delivery Tom drew a long breath, and rested in the manner of
a finished orator.
‘I think,’ he continued, ‘we want a cheaper house! This one’ (a
pause, during which his mind seemed to wander dreamily over the
scenes of a happy past)—‘this one—this little crib next door to yours—
will—um er—will’ (his wife would have got to sixty-five here)—‘will
exactly suit us!’
The crib in question was even smaller and less convenient than the
Peeles’, and Octavia felt a little feminine thrill of pleasure at the
thought that this mysterious and experienced Tom and his socially
brilliant wife were going to descend thereto. Together the cousins
went and looked over the house. Tom approved its every shabbiness,
and became its tenant before leaving for town by the last train.
A few days afterwards Maggie, his wife, and Dodo, his youngest
born, came and took possession. ‘You great goose,’ Maggie had said
to Tom in the tender privacy of midnight, ‘what made you take that
wretched
40
wretched little box next door to them ? You know, the whole thing’s
an experiment! They may be well in with the Thegnhurst set, or they
mayn’t. If they’re not, where are we?’
However, after her instalment in the said box, Maggie behaved, to
all appearances, admirably. She fell on Octavia’s neck, wept a very
little, poured out a pathetic tale of narrowed means, and ended by the
hope that in future they would be able to face the miseries of shabby
gentility shoulder to shoulder, as behoved cousins and next-door
neighbours.
Octavia, after listening to this confession, felt herself a new creature.
The coming into her quiet life of this brilliant, bustling lady filled her
with intimate excitement. She kissed Maggie with an effusion of
grateful sympathy, and repaid her tears with heartfelt words and many
pressures of the hand.
For some months after the arrival, Tom Peele’s wife was never out
of Hugo Peele’s house except at meal-times. But gradually very
gradually at first, then with increasing swiftness—a change began to
come over the cordial relations existing between the two households.
Octavia noticed that Maggie came seldomer and seldomer to see her.
She noticed, as she looked out of the dining-room window, that the
élite of Thegnhurst were calling on Maggie. She noticed, too, that
Maggie went out presumably to return their calls, and that in passing
Hugo Peele’s garden-gate she looked straight ahead of her, and hurried
her pace, as though not wishing to be recognised and stopped.
The little worldly woman was in fact making great social way in
Thegnhurst. People were charmed with her. They were seduced by
her bright and apparently artless allusions to her grand relations—to
my dear old grandfather General Sir Monro this, and my poor dear
friend the Countess that. They adored the particular kind of poverty
she practised. For poverty with Maggie Peele was practised as an art.
She knew how to make it pretty, almost fashionable. Her clear-cut
well-bred English was never more pleasant to listen to than when
economy, and the Civil Service Stores, and the revivification of last
year’s gowns, were under discussion. Her caustic wit was never more
mirth-provoking than when she mimicked the rustic tones of her poor
little Salvationist housemaid, or described the ejectment from her
premises of the tipsy cook. Maggie, by the by, somehow managed
to keep three servants, a very grand establishment, according to Thegn-
hurst ideas. Above all, people liked and approved her religious views,
her politics, her contemptuous attitude towards prigs, faddists, geniuses,
and
❧ LA PIA
by
Dante Gabriel Rossetti
45
and the socially shabby. They were indeed never more happy than
when they found themselves sitting in her aesthetic little back drawing-
room, drinking tea out of some rare old china, which Maggie sometimes
declared had been bought at ‘dear old Simla,’ and sometimes boasted
to be a present sent by the Duke of Punchestown from ‘one of those
funny tumbledown places in Italy, you know.’ In the end their
approving affection found voice through Mrs. Cholmondeley-Smith.
That lady, sitting glorious by Maggie’s fireside, where the dearest of
brass kettles reflected itself in the art tiles within the fender,—that great
lady was moved to cry out, ‘O Mrs. Peele! why don’t you come and
live among us? The Grove is such a way from this! Do come and
live in the Grove: we shall feel that you are really our neighbour then!’
The ‘Grove,’ be it said, is the Mayfair of Thegnhurst. To live in
the Grove is to be among the socially elect. It is the boast of the
‘Grovites,’ as they are enviously named, that they all call one another
by their Christian names, that they are always in and out of one
another’s houses, and that, towards the outer world of commerce and
ungentility, they oppose an impenetrable and unchanging front.
‘Your neighbours surely won’t prevent your joining us,’ said the
plaintive little widow. To which Mrs. Maggie replied with an
indescribable little grimace, delightful to the delicately humorous
sense of the company. These other Peeles were never definitely
named to Maggie by her new allies. It was tacitly felt that to ask
such a dear, clever woman whether she was any relation of that odd
girl, Octavia Peele, would be to insult her. And Maggie, on her side,
adroitly took advantage of this delicacy, and left her relationship to
her next-door neighbours a matter of the supremest doubt. She had
early guessed that the Hugo Peele element was indifferently regarded,
nay, even unpopular, in Thegnhurst, and neither by word nor deed did
she ever connect herself too irrevocably therewith. Well, the upshot of
all this was that, in no long time, the Tom Peeles left their cottage in
Mudleigh Road, and ascended into the charmed liberties of the Grove.
‘Darling Tavie,’ said Maggie to our heroine, who had been slaving
to pack up Dodo’s school-books and cricket-bats on the day of the
flitting, ‘we must see as much of one another as ever when I am
settled in the Grove!’
‘I do hope so,’ said Octavia disconsolately. ‘But I know what
going to live in the Grove means!’
‘Oh, nonsense,’ said the other.
Still, ‘darling Tavie’ was right. From the very day that her
cousins
46
cousins settled in the patrician quarter, in a little house standing
midway between the demesnes of the Cholmondeley-Smiths and the
Ponsonby Bakers, they began to treat her as did the rest of Thegnhurst.
So little indeed did she see of them that she grew shy at the mere
thought of walking the quarter of a mile separating her father’s house
from the terraced Grove, and contented herself with asking curly-
haired Dodo, whom she met in the fields, about his parents’ health and
doings. The child did not always respond very willingly. When he
chanced to be running about with other sailor boys he even tried to
shun cousin Tavie. The fact was that his new companions, having
often heard her rather unmercifully discussed by their elders, shouted
at the mere mention of her name in a way that chilled and puzzled his
poor little wits.
Tavie noticed that the child too was estranged from her, and her
poor heart, craving always for sympathy, was sometimes fit to break
outright. There is a nadir in the existences of those many quiet
women who are not unendowed with nerves or a critical faculty to
which men can never wholly sink. Men are always able to escape to a
certain extent at least from the gnawings of the introspective tendency
which is born of nerves. But women in Tavie’s position cannot. A
hundred bonds bind them to the rack — bonds of filial duty and
affection, bonds of helpless dependence and inexperience. Octavia,
in her wildest moments of revolt against her chilling unsocial existence,
was always sure to be pricked by a sort of conscience which spoke to
her of her father and of his foibles as of something unutterably sacred.
Her father’s chief foible was, of course, a delight in rural Thegnhurst,
lonesome Thegnhurst, and this delight was an iron law to her.
Under similar circumstances a more commonplace girl would have
turned to religion for solace. But religion, in the ordinary parochial
sense of the term, was impossible for this highly critical nature.
Octavia’s nearest approach to the religious state was a certain self-
pity, a certain constant soreness of mind and heart, a certain half-
mystical, half-pessimistic affection for failure and weakness in others.
It was while Miss Peele was deeply affected by this long-drawn,
morbid phase that Tom’s wife, who was now fashionably metamor-
phosed into Mrs. Hatherley-Peele, came down upon her with an offer.
‘O Tavie dearest,’ she said in her most émpresse manner, ‘you are
just the body who can do me a service. The vicar has asked me to
take a Sunday-school class for him. Now you know I can’t bear
children, especially poor children. It’s very wrong, but I can’t help it.
Now
47
Now I know you are a dear obliging creature, and won’t mind helping
me, will you, Tavie? I want you to take the class for me—there!
They are all little boys; you can easily teach them. Just talk seriously
to them about Catholic doctrine, and try and knock Dissent out of
them. You know the kind of thing!’
Octavia loved children sentimentally, and the children of the poor
touched her above all others. But how could she undertake Sunday-
school work? However, her timid objections passed off the hard
narrow surfaces of Mrs. Hatherley-Peele’s mind like water off a duck’s
back, and at last the young lady agreed to accept the ‘offer,’ subject to
the vicar’s decision.
Maggie marched off in high feather. She felt she had done an act of
supererogation in thus offering what she did not want to her eccentric and
uncomfortable cousin. Octavia, on the other hand, feared she had half
promised where she could nowise perform. So she wrote to the vicar to
explain her scruples. It was a bold stroke, and the reverend gentleman
thought it a very odd one. The letter was of the kind a George Eliot
might have written at the age of twenty, supposing, of course, that the
great authoress had been other than evangelical at that age. It was a
clever letter, a subtle, almost a profound letter, and its every sentence
put the question whether it was not permissible for an Agnostic, touched
to the heart by the love of little helpless children, to influence them
under Christian auspices.
The vicar, good, worldly, scarcely literate man that he was, could
make nothing of it. He handed it to his wife; she discussed it with
other ladies; and the highly logical upshot of their deliberations was
that it was very ‘deep,’ but that Miss Peele ought none the less to
come and teach in the Sunday-school, as its educational staff was
always short-handed, especially during the lawn-tennis season, which
was then in full swing, and had proved up to date a tiring, flirting,
marrying affair, involving much late rising on the Day of Rest.
So Octavia began to teach in Thegnhurst Sunday-school. And we
venture to opine that during the whole history of those laudable insti-
tutions they never boasted a stranger exponent of divine truth, as it is
understood by young ladies in the country. The classes were all held
in one large parish room, and it was perplexing to notice how all the
children who did not happen to be under Octavia’s care constantly
stole envious glances in her direction. Miss Cranley’s pupils were
allowed to kiss her pretty frequently; but that privilege did not
prevent them from openly expressing their wish to join Miss Peek’s
little
48
little band of urchins. Miss Cholmondeley-Smith’s and the little
widow’s pupils were initiated into the mysteries of St. Athanasius’
Creed by means of sundry ‘bobs and nips,’ and small but sounding
slaps; and they, of course, longed to go and group themselves round
Octavia. It seemed as though she commanded a charmed circle. Her
half-dozen sturdy little disciples seemed to the other children to be
sitting in elysium. Their miniature smock frocks or velveteen jackets
appeared to excited childish imaginations in the light of heavenly
garments. Their ruddy, earnest faces, their linten curls, and solemn
eyes suggested transfigurations on a small scale.
And no wonder. These Sunday mornings with Octavia Peele were
the most charming, easy, social affairs imaginable. Fancy this! a
mention of David and the lion would lead in the most natural way
to a discussion upon lions in general.
‘Oi’ve seen a loyun!’ little Albert Edward Ockenden would shout,
in imitation of the bluff manner of his father, the ploughman.
‘So’ve us!’ the others would hasten to inform him.
‘So’ve oi!’ would pipe a minute rustic, all by himself, after the
chorus had subsided.
‘Oi’ve seen a menadgerry!’ some one would add with vanity in his
tones.
‘No, ye ha’n’t!’
‘Yes, I seen un!’
‘Yeou dunno a cammul when yeou sees un! My father’s a soldier:
he’ve rode on un in Americky!’
‘Well, but tell me about David,’ Miss Peele would gently remon-
strate. ‘What was he?’
‘He wur a bwoy, Miss! He frighted birds, he did. I’m a goin to
the bird-scarin’ when Oi be big. Then oi’m goin’ to droive ingines! My
brother Sam’l— he droives’un! Sh! Sh! Sh! ’
What did David do when he saw the lion? Now, Charles Pottin-
ger, you know the answer!’
‘Yes, Miss. He tuk a rock and fotched him one over the nose, he
did! He did’n run away! I should have! I’da gone up a tree like
a flash o’ lightnin’ if I’d a seed a loyun. Oh!’ and the youthful
aspirant to theological culture shuddered again. It was all very
irregular, and not a little profane, but the children adored Miss
Peele for it with a loyalty passing description. They brought her
in quantities of the field-flowers she loved; they smiled towards her
when they met her in the road, as though their little rustic hearts
would
49
would burst with pleasure. All this homage was warmth to Octavia’s
heart, and her sole fear—a foolish, aching, feminine fear—was that some
one should tell these masculine babes that she was not pretty, and
so really not admirable at all.
Thegnhurst was vastly nonplussed by Miss Peele’s success in her
new and undreamt-of sphere. To quote their own phrase, people
‘couldn’t make her out at all.’ She was ladylike—they had long ago
admitted that. She had seen something of the world in the ordinary
polite way; and now she was teaching in the Sunday-school, and
presumably teaching the proper thing, to judge by the children’s appro-
bation. And yet she was ‘Miss Peele,’ a name with a connotation!
What a strange puzzle she was, to be sure! Yet the very fact that she
puzzled the Thegnhurstians so began at length almost to interest them.
They made some advances to her, and Miss Cranley, without com-
mitting herself to a call, even asked her to help at a bazaar.
It was at this rather dreary function that Octavia, who felt less in
touch with the other Thegnhurst ladies than ever, was presented to Mr.
Cyril Bertram, of Trinity, Cambridge. The introduction was part of
one of those distinctly spiteful little plots which amuse the Grovites
when, as is sometimes the case even among such well-bred people,
their better feelings chance to be in abeyance. Mr. Cyril Bertram, tutor
to the vicar’s little boys, was looked upon among the governing ladies
of the Grove as a prig of the worst order. He was certainly the full-blown
product of certain kinds of academic coteries. That is to say, he wore a
wavy mane of hair and a terra-cotta-coloured tie, professed ‘earnest’
views as to politics and ethics, spoke much of ‘Economics’ and of the
‘Purpose of Life,’ and was understood to know more about Ibsen,
Hegelian thought, the exact sciences, and the inner meaning of Robert
Browning, than most other clever young men of four-and-twenty.
He was now presented to ‘that odd girl Tavie Peele’ in order that
the governing ladies might have the fun of watching two birds of one
feather flocking together.
‘I do believe the creatures will flirt,’ said the plaintive widow to Mrs.
Cholmondeley-Smith, to whom she always allowed herself the most
intimate confidences in public. And certainly poor Octavia went as
near flirting that day as she ever did in the whole course of her life.
Cyril Bertram began by professing himself quite too bored with the
Thegnhurst people.
‘They are awfully unintellectual!’ he sighed. Octavia echoed him
with a certain diffidence, for she was not, after all, a University man of
repute
50
repute, and did not therefore venture on strong opinions of that kind.
A species of mutual forbearance for the Thegnhurst set, their ideals
and point of view, became apparent as the pair talked, and greatly
assisted the give and take of culture. It is lamentable, but true, that
people always sympathise most when they nurse some contempt or
dislike in common! Octavia, poor simple Octavia, was no exception
to the rule, and she glowed again as she listened to this modern
Crichton’s discourses on all things under the sun—the academic sun,
we should say.
‘Oh, if I could only have gone to Girton or Newnham!’ she sighed
with genuine naive regret.
The Thegnhurst ladies who watched the colloquy were delighted.
Whenever feasible they exchanged little mutual signs, and some very
young ladies even giggled! But Octavia was too excited to notice
anything; and when Mr. Bertram went home to teach his charges
Latin, she too walked off in the direction of the Mudleigh Road, feeling
as though she trod on air. Soon, however, a change came over her
thoughts, and by bedtime, in a weary fit of self-distrust, she could not
help reflecting that she was the plainest of unfashionable creatures.
‘Oh, such a plain girl! Oh, so unlike the rest of the world!’ she
ejaculated, feeling more bitterly sensitive as to her shortcomings and
defects than ever before. ‘He will never think one thought of me!
Next time we meet he’ll have forgotten!’ But this was not the case.
At the squire’s formal dance, which occurred in a few days, Mr.
Bertram singled her out from among the wall-flowers, and boldly
proposed that they should sit out the lancers. Having done so, they
sat out a valse and a polka, and two other valses; and, at last, Octavia’s
head seemed fairly turning with excited interest.
It was during one of her most ecstatic gushes of conversation that
Cyril, slightly yawning, dropped a fateful suggestion.
‘I wonder,’ he said unemotionally, ‘why you do not read more
obvious books than those you have mentioned. Spanish is very
charming of course; but literature, like charity, should begin at home.
Should it not, Miss Peele? Now why do you not go through a course
of English poetry from Chaucer onwards?’
Cyril Bertram dropped his suggestion carelessly, inattentively, as
became a professional giver of good advice. But Octavia seized on it
as on an oracular utterance. When the Thegnhurst fly had dropped
her at her father’s door that night she was ready for action, and going
into the dining-room, seized on the first book that met her eye, a
volume
51
volume of Coleridge, and began furiously to read. It was very strange,
she thought, that the extreme beauty of certain lines had never struck
her before.
It was stranger still that when she took up Keats, and read through
the ‘Ode to a Nightingale,’ the words seemed to take to themselves
wings, and to soar away through a luminous haze thrilling with
unutterably melodious sound. Then a rain of many perfumes fell
around her; the walls of the room melted away; she was walking in a
gorgeous and mystical paradise.
• • • • •
The little servant, coming downstairs in the morning to shovel old
Hugo’s tobacco-ashes out of the grate, and, generally speaking, to make
pretence of dusting, was startled half out of her five wits at seeing Miss
Peele, with dishevelled hair and staring eyes, half sitting, half lying on
the hearth-rug among a heap of open books.
‘What is the matter, Miss V she gasped at length.
i Oh nothing, Mary,’ said Miss Peele, but her voice was so strange
and shaky, and she followed up her disclaimer by such a manifestly
hysterical laugh, that Mary, like a wise girl, bundled her off to bed
without asking any further questions.
Miss Peele, heir as she was to a long line of neurotic students and
eccentrics, surcharged too as she was by a tumult of novel feelings, had
simply paid a penalty to exasperated nature in the shape of an attack
of hysteria. Yet, alas! there was no one but Mary, poor ignorant
Mary, to warn her of the danger, in her instance, of such attacks. After
a day in her bedroom Octavia thought she was herself again. Indeed,
she was loth to admit that she had been anything but herself on that
strange night of poetry and ecstasy. She felt herself a woman of
balanced and rational mind; feminine weaknesses were therefore, as
she imagined, beneath her notice, if not wholly impossible in her case.
Keats, Coleridge, Rossetti, and a host of others became her daily
reading. She went through their pages with a passion of eagerness
which lacked sanity, with delight which thrilled her abnormally. At
the end of a month she had discovered and acclimatised herself in an
atmosphere hitherto unknown to her — the atmosphere of the poets of
beauty. The strange névrose excitement in which she constantly found
herself had its effect on her speech, her point of view, her very looks.
Next time Bertram saw her—it was at the widow’s ‘At Home,’ next
door to Mrs. Cholmondeley-Smith’s—she looked so strangely distin-
uished, and spoke with such wit, such brilliant sureness, that even the
accomplished
52
accomplished apostle of things in general was startled into a sense of
inferiority.
Almost in a tone of admiration he cried out, ‘You should write a
book, Miss Peele!’ the writing of a book being, in his estimation, the
supreme end of all emotion and effort. Octavia thrilled and thrilled
with pleasure at his words. ‘Fancy his thinking me worthy to write a
book!’ she reflected.
And with his august image in her heart, and his approving words
ringing in her ears, she set about composing that extraordinary collec-
tion of Letters to my Lover—letters never posted, be it said—which has
since made her fame.
In societies such as that of Thegnhurst everybody is in some
sort under the surveillance of everybody else. Having thrown ‘that
conceited young Bertram and that odd creature Octavia Peele’
together, the Thegnhurst ladies watched over them with the eyes of
lynxes, if we may be permitted a metaphor so rude. They watched
over their little bouts of conversation; they saw Miss Peele waxing
excited and animated beyond the limit prescribed by the code of their
drawing-rooms. And they decided, firstly, that she was by way of
flirting in a desperate manner; and, secondly, that her flirtation must
be nipped in the bud.
‘Miss Peele trying to flirt!’—the thought shocked them; it was
abnormal. So, without consciously taking counsel together, they each
and all began to make things more uncomfortable than usual for Cyril
and Octavia. Mrs. Hatherley-Peele was foremost in this almost imper-
ceptible crusade, for her ‘dear Tavie’ was becoming unpleasantly
prominent as a subject of small talk, and she feared that in no long
time the odious word ‘cousin’ might be breathed abroad. Accordingly
she arranged for Cyril Bertram’s exclusion from two or three functions,
which was an easy matter, seeing that the ladies of the Grove always
submitted their lists of guests to her before actually issuing their invita-
tion cards. And, in the next place, she boldly, bluffly, twitted Octavia
with her odd conduct towards ‘that ridiculous young university man,’
and warned her that she was in danger of becoming a laughing-stock.
At this our heroine winced terribly; and the next time she was in
the same room with Mr. Bertram felt far too self-conscious and miser-
able to notice him. He, on his side, had been admonished by Mr.
Parker Cope, the curate, who as a rival coxcomb detested him cordially
enough. And on the occasion poor Tavie cut him he felt quite relieved.
A fortnight or so afterwards he was travelling off to higher spheres,
where
53
where young ladies, who were pretty as well as clever, would be sure to
worship him as of old, and where dons’ wives would pour out his tea.
As he had bade farewell to his tiresome charges at the vicarage, no
thought of Octavia Peele had crossed his mind beyond the vague
reflection that she had been ‘somebody to talk to.’ He had had no
time to leave cards in the Mudleigh Road; and indeed, seeing that he
professed a revolutionary code of etiquette, that did not matter in the
least.
The final removal from the Thegnhurst scene of this superior person
plunged Octavia first into the sweet sorrow of imagined parting, and
then into an ever-deepening melancholy. Would he ever return? No.
Would he ever think of her? No. Would they ever meet in the
outer world, if ever this weary exile should cease? Again, in all
probability, No! As during sleepless nights and dawns this hopeless
catechism unrolled itself in Octavia’s mind, the image of the vanished
god defined itself ever more gloriously upon her mental retina. If she
had admired him in awestruck fashion when they were in the habit of
meeting, now that they were parted she adored and loved him with the
intense force of a pent-up heart. A ‘Letter to my Lover’ was written
in tears every night, and a new and cruelly emotional book was
devoured with heartache during the day. The little Sunday-school
children were often startled by a shower of tears, which Octavia could
no longer keep back; but in other respects their lessons were the same
as last year. Nay, they were even pleasanter than of old, for Octavia
now spoke and read with an intenser tenderness. Indeed, these chil-
dren were a great solace to her. ‘They keep me alive,’ she wrote, ‘they
love me so! Months went by, during which Octavia steadily overworked
herself, overwept herself, overwrought herself. And then the crisis arrived.
It was an autumn morning that Maggie met her cousin in the
Mudleigh Road. These chance meetings were a pleasure to the little
worldly woman, for they always brought with them their small triumphs.
On one occasion she would tell her Tavie of a grand ‘At Home’ to
which she was going. On another she would beg her to be so good
as to come and help dress Dodo for a children’s fancy ball. On
another she would discourse of the doings of the local picnic club,
tennis club, and amateur dramatic society. In proportion as her dear
Tavie expressed a simple regret that she was not about to share in
any of these gaieties would Maggie’s descriptions wax eloquent and
full of magnificent suggestion. On the present occasion her news
for Tavie was of a kind purely personal to the younger woman.
‘Have
‘Have you heard the latest on dit?’ said Maggie, laughing with
pretty contempt.
‘No.’
‘Well, think of it! That awful Mr. Cyril Bertram is engaged to
a dowdy, aesthetic, socialistic creature, a Miss Althea Papworth! It’s
too screaming! The Grove can’t get over it!’
That evening Octavia wrote in her book of Letters to my Lover
the wonderful ‘Farewell’ which we have all been discussing of late.
Then she sat down to the piano, and sang to her father—sang sweetly,
pathetically, passionately, till the old man rose feebly from his chair
and kissed her as she sang. The dear, palpable, strangely-excited
daughter kissed him back with an anguish of gesture which he could
not understand. It was her real, not her written, good-bye to the only
man who had ever felt affection towards her, for in the grey early
hours of the morning Octavia had passed into that trance from which
she never woke.
Maggie, sitting at breakfast with Tom and Dodo, was startled,
seeing Hugo Peele tottering up the garden path in front of their
cottage in the high places of the Grove.
‘What is it, uncle?’ she almost gasped, seeing the old savant’s
grey face at the low French window, and momentarily forgetting to
address him as though he were a little child of narrowed com-
prehension.
‘Come with me for God’s sake,’ he made answer hoarsely. ‘Octavia
is ill—insensible. I cannot conceive what is the matter with her.’
Now, Maggie was not lacking in a certain perverse goodness of
heart. She was shocked at the old man’s looks and words, and
without more ado made ready to accompany him. On their way to
Mudleigh Road he seemed to grow dizzy. He walked unsteadily
as one drunken with new wine, and Maggie had to pass an arm
round his shoulder and support him by main force.
Once at the Peeks’ cottage, the worldly woman, trained by long
years of parochial good works, did not allow the grass to grow under-
foot for a moment. She bustled off the weeping maid in search of the
medical man whom no one had as yet summoned. She pushed and
coaxed her old uncle back into his study, assuring him that all was,
or would be, well. She went up to the sickroom and made her patient
comfortable. She dived down to the kitchen and prepared the beef-
tea and other needments which the exigencies of the moment suggested.
In fact, minus the picturesque dress, the tender associations, and the
unworldly
❧ HAMLET AND OPHELIA
by
Dante Gabriel Rossetti
59
unworldly spirit, she became for the time a most effective sister of
charity.
For a week, for a fortnight, Maggie was constantly at Octavia’s
bedside. She was a most devoted nurse, a model watcher. But a
time came, alas! when the pure enthusiasm of nursing began to fade
and give place to a mixture of motives. A ‘Retreat’ for married
ladies was to be held at the convent of an Anglican sisterhood near
Thegnhurst, and it was to be conducted by Father Alphege himself!
To miss his ministrations implied very severe self-denial, but Maggie
determined not to desert her post. She wrote, begging him not to
expect her presence among her fellow-penitents. Many of these
being Thegnhurst ladies, the Father naturally advised with them as
to the cause of Mrs. Hatherley-Peele’s absence, and was as naturally
informed of her devotion to a sick friend, ‘not quite in our set,’ as
the plaintive widow explained, forgetting whom she addressed. Father
Alphege commended Maggie’s kindness, but the Thegnhurst ladies
went further; they silently voted it the supreme of supererogation!
To a reputation for noble self-martyrdom was soon added that
spice of humiliation without which no moral triumph can be accounted
perfect. For, when Octavia had been desperately ill a week, the
Grove began to call and make kind inquiries in Mudleigh Road with
a frequency smacking of remorse for past neglects. Amongst others
came the vicaress, not this time armed with a little black collecting-
book, but carrying instead baskets of grapes, and jellies, and other
invalid necessaries, for she too was kind-hearted at extreme crises.
The greybeard at whom she had so often shaken a dubious head
received her at the front door; and in the nervous excitement peculiar
to the time, and without in the least recognising an adversary in his
visitor, poured out to her his almost certain hopes of Octavia’s recovery
under his niece’s kind and devoted care.
‘Your niece, Mr. Peele!’ cried the vicaress. ‘I had no idea Mrs.
Hatherley-Peele was related to you!’
So what had been a vague rumour among the few now became
an established fact among the many.
To think of them being related!’ cried Mrs. Cholmondeley-Smith
when, on emerging from ‘Retreat,’ she was informed of old Hugo’s
speech about his niece. ‘To think of it! Poor Mrs. Hatherley-
Peele!’
Meanwhile she who was the cause of all this display of Christian
virtues lay very still and white upon her bed. Only at intervals a
twitching
60
twitching of the pale hands showed that the body suffered a strange
reflex anguish. As to the finer essence of the mind, it suffered not
at all. Deep down, beyond the outer bulwarks of consciousness, it
was alive and at ease; for Octavia, the real Octavia, was dreaming a
beautiful dream. All day and all night it seemed that she and her
lover were walking in an enchanted land, as little children might,
confidingly. And at last it seemed to her that together they passed
into soft and sudden darkness, and that he, kissing her on the cheek,
whispered, ‘I am Death.’
And then Octavia lay even more white and still than before, and
when Maggie came back into the bedroom she knew that this was
the end.
• • • • •
Miss Peele’s funeral was an almost sensational event. In her
decent, brisk, charming way, Mrs. Hatherley-Peele went as near
performing the part of master of the ceremonies as it is possible for
a lady to do. And the result of her efforts in whipping up mourners
and marshalling the procession beforehand bore abundant fruit; for
when the day of the obsequies arrived, all the grown-up Grove and
all the pretty little sailor boys, their offspring, turned out in order
to follow the cortége to the grave. Poor old Mr. Peele, looking dimly
out of the window of his mourning coach, remarked the concourse of
amateur mourners, as, headed by General Cranley and Colonel
Cholmondeley-Smith, they wound up the road in the rear of the
carriages. And he turned to Hatherley-Peele, his nephew in the eye
of the world now, and thanked him painfully for kindness at once
so signal and so unforeseen.
‘How good they have all been to us,’ he groaned, ‘to you and
me, my child!’
That he failed, however, to include the sincerest of the day’s
mourners in this expression of gratitude is hardly to be wondered at;
for certain small children, who erewhile had discoursed about ‘loyuns,’
were walking quite out of sight, behind all the tall gentlefolks, at
the extreme tail-end of the procession, where cowslip wreaths fading
in hot little hands, corduroy habiliments, and heartfelt rustic weeping
were not likely to mar Maggie’s grand principal effects !
• • • • •
But Miss Peele’s Apotheosis was not yet! In about a year’s time,
when Hugo himself had quietly and unostentatiously dropped from
what he had deemed the fighting line of science into an obscure and
unmourned
61
unmourned grave, certain papers came, with books and other valuables,
into the hands of his next-of-kin, the Hatherley-Peeles. Maggie,
busy, sensible, little lady that she was, voted at once that all MSS.
should be burnt as rubbish, but her husband was not entirely of her
opinion. He had heard somewhere that literary matter sometimes
sells profitably, if not in a decent place like Thegnhurst, then at
any rate in the eccentric outer world. Hence, after much slow debate,
punctured by counting, and the endurance of infinite snubs rappingly
delivered by his more intellectual half, he was allowed to select from
the pyre in the back kitchen two or three large notebooks, bound in
black leather, and adorned with decent clasps. These he submitted,
over an evening pipe and game of whist, to his ally the vicar; but
the latter could make nothing of them. A month afterwards, however,
young Mr. Cyril Bertram and his bride came to visit the vicarage at
the close of a prolonged honeymoon. Now, however odd, a bride is
a bride in Thegnhurst, and Althea found this out to her comfort. She
was feted by all the best people, and her husband shared in her
triumph.
At a small, cleverly managed dinner, given in their honour at the
Hatherley-Peeles’, Maggie, talking literature for the nonce—she prided
herself on being able to parody most kinds of shop—mentioned the
MS. notebooks to her guests.
‘I am sure there must be something in them,’ she said, addressing
the incomparable Cyril, who sat on her right. ‘Dear Mr. Bertram,
perhaps you would be so good as to glance them over. The dear vicar
has them in his desk. They are lying idle in fact, and I am sure we
should all be so obliged to you if you would see whether anything can
be made of them. It would only take you ten minutes.’
The hint was negligently enough given. Indeed, Maggie only
dropped it for the sake of something to say. But Cyril was quick to
take it; for he is, as many of us know, a promising and not too scrupu-
lous editor of certain sorts of latter-day literature. He spent the desired
ten minutes, and a good many more besides, over the black notebooks,
which he found had been crammed into one of the good vicar’s largest
disused tobacco jars. And the upshot of his reading was the publica-
tion of Octavia Peele’s Letters to my Lover, a work which for long made
a noise in cultured circles, and is now famous amongst the Philistines.
The book, as we all know, is dedicated to Mrs. Hatherley-Peele
by the joint editors, Althea and Cyril Bertram, and is prefaced by a
charming notice of Miss Peele by one who ‘had often the privilege of
meeting
62
meeting her,’ etc., etc. It is, of course, full of Thegnhurst allusions,
which have made that pretty cynosure of villadom famous wherever
people read English. Pilgrims stream thither in the summer, and with
the exception of the mere American tourists, the Thegnhurstians are
pleased to rejoice at sight of them, for they feel that a Thegnhurstian is
being honoured. The Letters may be deep, shaky, dangerous—what
you will, but you must remember ‘they were written by one of us,’ as
the autochthonous Mrs. Ponsonby Baker is never tired of remarking.
The ‘Peele Boom,’ as her friend the cricketing curate has sometimes
jokingly called it, is as much one of the glories of Thegnhurst as the
Grove. Indeed, the last-mentioned suburb is in some danger of paling
into insignificance beside the Mudleigh Road, where rents are rising in
a manner at once fashionable and inordinate.
‘Our dear Miss Peele lived there,’ murmur the Thegnhurstians as
they pass the shabby little house where she and her father dwelt, and
with extended lawn-tennis rackets point it out to the vistors to their
garden parties. ‘Such a sweet girl! And the father so charming!
Relations of dear Mrs. Hatherley-Peele’s. Ah, dear me, how sad it all
was for Maggie! And how splendidly she bore it!’
VICTOR PLARR.
THE SONG OF SONGS
The dawn-wind sighs through the trees, and a blackbird,
waking,
Sings in a dream to me of dreams and the dying
Spring,
Calls from the darkened heart of the wood over light
leaves shaking,
Calls from deep hollows of Night where the grey dews
cling.
Soul of the dawn! Dear Voice—O fount pellucid and
golden!
Triumph and Hope and Despair meet in your magical
flow,
Better than all things seen, and best of the
unbeholden,
Song of the strange things known that we shall not
know.
Yours not the silent months, the splendid burden of
Summer,
Dark with the pomp of leaves, and heavy with flowers
full blown.
Spring and the Dawn are your kingdoms, O Spring’s first
comer;
Lordship and largesse of youth, they are all your
own.
Song of songs, and Joy of joys, and Sorrow of
sorrows,
Now in a distant forest of dream, and now in mine
ear,
Who would take thought of eld or the shadow of songless
morrows?
Who would say, ‘Youth is past,’ while you keep faith
with the year?
BLIND LOVE
HOW shall I tell this gentle story so that
they
who read may not weep too much for the
sorrows that are told
therein; for, indeed,
none must grieve too greatly, seeing that all
comes to a good ending.
This is how a king’s love for his wife, and
the
faithful worship he kept for her, brought
great pain to them both, by the
working of one fairy’s malice, which I
shall now tell you of.
This
king, whose name was Agwisaunce, had to wife
a queen whose beauty was to
him as a veil hiding from him the fairness
of other women. No eyes drew him
but hers, nor did the sweetness of
other lips seem to him a taste worth
having. If I began, I could not finish
telling all the tenderness their
hearts had for each other. But though
their love ripened from year to year,
no fruit of it came to them.
After they had been married many years without children,
there
chanced, one day, into the court of that realm, a fairy
possessing great
sleight of magic, and such beauty as was not safe to look
upon, so
piercing were its effects. And she, being received at the Court
with
much honour, was stricken presently with an uncontrollable
passion
for the King’s person. Such grief falls but seldom to the finer
nature
of which fairies are moulded; yet, when it comes, it strikes
down
mortally into the roots of their being; nor can they rest till fate
has
made accord with their desire.
So it was with this fairy whom love for King Agwisaunce
lowered
to the very dust of humbleness. Though she traced and
traversed to
get the better of his heart, never once could she win him to
turn on her
the amorousness of his eyes, or to pretend knowledge of that to
which
she aimed. Till at last there came a day when in plain words the
fairy made known to him her wound, and Agwisaunce, for his part,
gave her a
downright refusal for answer. ‘I think shame,’ said he,
‘that a great
fairy, such as thou, should seek to come between the love
that two mortals
bear in constancy and pure trust each to other!’ So
at that the fairy
parted from him without more words; and he, believing
her gone, put thought
of it away in secrecy and with a light mind.
But that same night Agwisaunce, in the barred solitude of his
own
chamber, and nigh upon slumber, felt lips that he deemed to
be those of
his own wife coming and going over his face, and he turned to
do honour
to her visit in fair amity. Yet he thought within himself, ‘Why does
she
65
she not kiss me as we always do, in
the hollow under my right ear?’ For
that was the way these lovers had—a
token of things since they were
first wed.
Then he lifted his hands to the face that was by his, saying,
‘Verily,
is it you, beloved?’ And at that came more kisses, but
no answer.
Then the King thought, ‘Now, if I kiss her not in the hollow
under
her right ear, and she ask it not of me, I shall know that there is
some
estrangement come betwixt her and me.’ So then he kissed her
between
the brows and in no other way; and the other made no complaint
at
that, only kissing him the more.
Then Agwisaunce rose up, wondering, and made a light to
know
what plight he was in; yet, when he searched, all the couch
was empty—
none could he see. Then he passed to his Queen’s own chamber,
and
found her sleeping fast. ‘Truly, I have been deceived!’ thought
he,
and returned to lie down. But so soon as he was stretched out at
full
length again, he felt by his side one that kissed and caressed
him
without ceasing.
So, at that, Agwisaunce, making an end to it, pushed his
bed-fellow
from him, saying, ‘This is not my own Queen, but some
other!’ Then
softly the fairy’s voice spake to him; but he, as not hearing
her, cried,
‘Go out, thou great light o’ love! Art thou not ashamed to
follow me
thus?’ But she: ‘Where I have love I have secrecy, but no
shame.
Lie down and do my will; thy wife shall not know. For none saw
me
entering, neither will any see me return. Even as I was to thee
when
thou earnest in with the light, so have I made myself invisible
to
mortal gaze; and where no other can be wise, it is well for thee to
be.’
Then Agwisaunce was up in great wrath; and said he, keeping
her
out from him at arm’s length, ‘Is not the rest enough, but
thou must
take thine invisibility as a cloak to thy foulness, and come in
by stealth
to play the wanton between me and my Queen!’
At which the fairy, seeing that she was not to prevail, cried
back on
him with fury, ‘Ah, virtuous one, now even as thou hast
reviled me
with shameful words, so will I pay it back to thee again! It is
news
to thee that even now thy Queen is with child; and of that there
shall
come a daughter to be a thorn in the side of her parents: for from
the
hour of her birth she shall be invisible, and so shall she remain till
she
also play the wanton. And when she shall have played the wanton,
then
shall that spell be taken off her, and thou shalt see the face of
her
shame and the shame of thy house, and be sorry at last for the
scorn
of thy words this night!’
Then
66
Then the fairy departed, and King Agwisaunce lay down
with
great trembling, and watched till it was morning.
On the morrow the Queen, beholding his mournful
countenance,
and his gaze ever at her girdle, wherein he beheld
sorrow now grow,
besought him by all his love to tell her wherein life
ailed for him.
Then little by little she drew out from him a part of that
story; but on
one part his lips stayed dumb, only said he, ‘There remains
one
condition by which the spell shall be loosed and our daughter given
to
our eyes; but as to that, pray that thou never have reason to behold
her
face! Rather ask Heaven to keep her as she is born.’ And when the
Queen asked him what it might be, he answered, ‘If I told you so
much,
straightway your pains would seize you and the child die, born
too soon for
life to be in it. Never ask me to tell you that!’
So, not many months after, the Queen’s time came for her to
be
delivered; and she wept bitterly over the thought of the
child that was
to be born like a ghost out of her womb, nor ever to bless
her eyes
with its beauty for a solace to all her sorrow. Presently there
was
heard in the palace the cry of a new-born babe; and those that were
in
the chamber, hearing the cry but beholding nothing, knew that the
curse had fallen: for all knew that a curse had been foretold on the
birth.
But none save the King and Queen knew the cause of it, and only
the King by
what way to be rid of it.
The King reached out his hands and took up into them the
invisible
life that struggled and wailed sadly at being born;
then the mother,
clasping her child to her breast, felt it over from head
to foot, and,
even as she wept for the useless longing of her eyes,
declared that no
child so perfectly formed, from the dimple of its head to
the cushioned
soles of its feet, had ever before been born into the
world.
After that came the christening: never was so strange a one
since
time began, for the priest could not see the babe he held,
and had she
fallen from his arms she might have been drowned past finding.
The
whole Court drew a breath of relief when she was given back safe
into
her mother’s arms, bearing the name of Innygreth.
With what trouble and losings and findings again her
babyhood
was passed, it would be wearisome to tell. But before
long the Princess
took her life into her own hands and shaped out her own
fate. For
from the moment that she could walk she became the most
surprising
and perplexing of charges. Here one moment, she was gone the
next,
and unless it were her royal will to let sound go forth of her
where-
abouts, she was more lost to mortal reach than a needle in a load of
hay.
But
67
But gradually, as babyhood wore off, she became gracious and
kind
in her way, yet sad that she had no other children to play
with. At
times they would hear her stop in her walk before one of the
great
mirrors of the palace, and there stand whispering softly to
herself.
But whether what her eyes saw were her own image or no she
would
never tell.
All that her touch rested on and warmed became invisible as
her-
self. Her clothes and all the jewels and feathers that were
put upon
her, warmed by her body, passed out of sight.
Slowly her mind grew in gentleness and grace of her own
choosing.
That her presence might be known, she took to bearing
always in her
hand a lighted taper. And all the taper, when her fingers
closed on it,
became invisible as her dress; but the flame, since she did
not touch
that, burned clear. So wherever a light went travelling about in
mid-
air the courtiers knew that Princess Innygreth was in its company.
On her tenth birthday the Princess came to the Queen and
said,
‘Beautiful mother, would it not gladden thy heart to see
only a little
part of me, of whom for ten years thou hast seen nothing?’
‘Oh, my
Beautiful, fate holds thee, and I cannot!’ replied her mother.
Then Innygreth, reaching out her hand, loosed from it
something
that shone as it fell into the Queen’s lap; for as
soon as she loosed it
out of her hand it became visible. And the Queen saw
there a great pile
of golden hair that shone like fire, which the Princess
had cut off that
her mother might learn how beautiful she was.
The Queen laughed and cried with joy, as, for the first time,
her
eyes were blest with the sight of a small part of her
daughter’s loveli-
ness. And even more did Innygreth herself cry and weep.
‘I have
given you all of it,’ she sobbed, ‘because I love you so!’
As the Princess grew older she became very wise. ‘Where do
you
learn all these things?’ asked the King. ‘You do not read
many
books.’
‘I blow out my light,’ said the Princess, ‘and I learn things
as they
are, and not as princesses are used to be taught them. I
know many
things that you do not. Some day when I know more I will teach
you
how to govern well.’ The King laughed at that; but the Princess
was
grave. ‘To me,’ she said, ‘all the world is like a glass: I see it, but
it
does not see me.’
Now, as soon as the Princess drew near to the age for
marriage, the
King began thinking that to have her roaming free,
fluttering the
downy wings of her unguarded virginity, was a tempting of God’s
providence.
68
providence. Therefore he began scouring
the world to find a fit suitor
for her hand.
Many came, indeed, to the Court, drawn by the story of her
mar-
vellous manner of life, her great wisdom, and possible
beauty; but
though all were won by the charm of her voice, they dreaded
that
peace with honour could not come in the possession of a wife over
whose doings only the eye of Heaven could keep watch. Some, indeed
thought
that the spell under which the Princess lay was friendly to her
fortunes
and a trap to the unwary, and that her invisibility concealed a
hideousness
which marriage alone would reveal.
One and all the suitors retired with polite elongations of
regrets
and the King fell to breakfasting on despair; and a
trepidation lest his
daughter should one day swim scandalously into view
before the eyes
of the whole Court caught him in the small of his back
whenever he
opened a door or turned a corner.
Now, there was then serving about the palace a youth named
Sir
Percyn, he being a lieutenant in the King’s guard, and a
fellow of most
merry wit. All things he did came so gladly off his
conscience they
had the apparent seeming of virtue. As for his virtues, he
cloaked
them in such waywardness that men, having to laugh, forgot
afterwards
to admire. Were he to do any bravery, he covered it by a wager;
or a
gentleness, he did it by a jest. But the Princess, passing unseen
and
unknown out and among the precincts of the court, saw Sir Percyn
when he wist little who looked at him, nor was making capers to con-
ceal
his cherubimity.
It was not long before Innygreth favoured him wondrously,
and,
with maidenly reserve blowing out the light of her
presence, lingered
daily in his company, warming her regard for the one man
who was the
same, whether before kings or behind them.
Now, Innygreth, being so sheltered by her birthright, at once
from
the assaults and the safeguards men make on womanly
innocence,
whether to foul or to foster it, had great knowledge of many
things
that are shuttered from the eyes of most maidens. Therefore she
was
honest without confusion, and had modesty without fear; and having
had no shame for her own body since the day of her birth, had no
shame of
it in others. Also rank she saw below and over; truly
between the crowns
that bowed and the crowns that were bowed to, it
seemed a little space to
her.
Thus she passed down through all her father’s court, from the
men
of state till she came to the lower grades where Sir Percyn
made gay—
a
❧ A STUDY IN SANGUINE AND WHITE
by
Charles Hazelwood Shannon
73
a light of March-moon madness round
his head; and there she stayed
and searched no further, having found the
unit of her thoughts.
As one learns to love the south wind when it blows full of
the
breath of flowers, though one sees it not, so Sir Percyn
grew in love with
the toils of her sweet voice. So much he loved her that
in a while she
lost with him her power of stolen marches, and came she
never so
silently and with no light, still he knew her to be there, and the
colour
would run to his face to meet her as she came. All may guess
how
after that she knew that her heart held its wish.
For three days she let him go sad, but after that she could
no longer
withstand the springing tenderness of her love. That
time she put her
hands about his face, and let word of it go. ‘Thou loon,
thou loon!’
said she; ‘why ever dost thou not speak?’ And quoth Sir Percyn,
trem-
bling between great joy and sorrow : ‘Speak what, thou eclipser of
mine
eyes?’ Innygreth answered, ‘Truth only, thou moon of madness!
Nay, nay! to be ashamed for loving me so well!’ And before he
knew what
more not to do, her invisible heart lay knocking at his side,
as wanting to
get in.
Then he, thinking of all her height above him in the world,
and the
gulf that sovereignty and power made betwixt her and
him, held her the
more closely for that, and out of hopelessness grew bold;
and he cried
out in anger and exultation, ‘Nay, now 1 have thee, I will
never let thee
go!’ She laughed for pure pride.
‘Between us,’ she said, ‘is a great gulf fixed that no bridge
can
cross.’ ‘Our love fills it,’ he answered; ‘it carries us.’
‘To what shore?’
she asked him. ‘To thine or mine—it is all one,’ he
answered.
‘Thou knowest me,’ said Innygreth; ‘wouldst thou see my
face?’
She took his hand and laid it over her unviewed features.
Her knight
thrilled to feel the loveliness that lay there. ‘Tell it me,’
she murmured,
‘for till now I have heard no man praise my beauty.’
Sir Percyn, moving his hand as a blind man that reads,
said:
‘Thine eyes drink the light as the deer drink up the
brooks. Thy
lips are a rose-garden where the rocks make echoes; thy cheeks
are
a land of blossoming orchards; and thy brows are the gates of
heaven.
Though I have not seen thy face, now I know it, for my love has
filled
the gulf and carried me through to the Invisible wherein thou
dwellest.’
Now, none need tell what lovers say when they have once said
all,
nor how often, if they have means, they meet. Between
Innygreth and
Sir Percyn there began to be long meetings and partings, and the
Princess,
74
Princess, being free from the bonds
that hold others, was like moon-
light and sunlight about her lover’s
ways.
Often at the dead of night she would come into the chamber
where
he lay, and sit watching him asleep, or, waking him, would
hold his
hands, and, till pure darkness fell before dawn, music to him with
her
sweet voice. And Sir Percyn, beholding in his lady a modesty
without
fear and a trust that dreaded no shame, became afraid with the
great
bliss of the love that heaven allowed, and trembled daily while
she
drew him to the heights of her own nature, that, having so much
love,
had no room for guile.
When he was on guard by night at the palace, he would wait
below
the roses that climbed to Innygreth’s chamber, and if she
waved her
light to him, then he was up by flying buttress and carved
moulding
among the reddest of them all, hanging across the window-sill,
and
embracing Innygreth in his arms. Many and soft then were the words
by them spoken; but a sharp-eared crone that was put by the King to
be
about the Princess caught some sound of them.
She came and whispered to the King how at night there was
the
sound of a man’s voice in his daughter’s chamber, and
chirpings like
birds in the leaves about the window—so many that she
trembled and
lost count of them.
Agwisaunce, when he heard that, took so large a panic that
he
stooped down his pride, and night by night hid himself in the
arras of
Innygreth’s chamber to learn how near might be the undoing of
the
honour of his house. And, surely, on the third night he heard the
Princess move out of her bed, and through the window the sound of
one
climbing the wall without, and presently kisses so many and
passionate
that, fearing what next might have place, he leapt forth,
crying out on his
daughter for a wanton. At which word one blow
caught him and laid him down
for a while prone and speechless; for
Sir Percyn, hearing the honour of his
fair love slandered, and knowing
not that it was the King, fetched
Agwisaunce so full a buffet that the
thing became high treason. And betwixt
this and that, Sir Percyn’s head
was forfeit by the time the King had
recovered consciousness.
So the next day all the Court heard how Sir Percyn was
under
arrest to be tried for an attempt on the King’s life and
honour. Nor
through all incredulity and bewilderment did any get nearer to
the
truth than that.
But now more and more the King was seized by a horrible fear
lest
some fine morning he should find his daughter made visible
before his
eyes,
75
eyes, and her bloom and reputation
flown from her like the raven out
of the ark. ‘Already she goes the way of
a wanton,’ he said, ‘and that
is a short road with a quick ending. Though
walls have ears, for her
they have not eyes. How shall I keep her, then, so
that I be not
presently shamed in my own palace?’
Now, even while he trembled over his daughter, so
contagiously
disposed towards her fate, there fell to him, like
a star out of the lap
of Fortune, a suitor for the hand of Princess
Innygreth. The Prince of
a neighbouring country, amorous with curiosity for
the wooing of
invisible loveliness, sent word asking for the hand of the
Princess in
marriage.
The King showered the news with tears of gratitude, and
returned
urgent greetings, beseeching the Prince to come in the
place of his
messengers. Before a week had passed the palace was full of
him.
He came in high feather, and with a great retinue, eager to
behold
the unbeholdable that was to be his bride.
As for Innygreth, she kept her peace, and went her ways at
leisure,
carrying ropes and files and ladders and swords and
chain-armour to
her lover in prison, that by craft or courage he might make
his way out
and escape ; and all this she did by the spell of invisibility
which
rested on her. ‘But first,’ said Sir Percyn, ‘I will stand my trial,
and
declare my innocence before my judges.’ And that, indeed, was the
wreck of his chances; for when, after long waiting, he was tried secretly
and condemned to death, he was placed at once in a narrow cell, where
the
windows were so narrow that no filing could make room for a man’s
body to
pass through, and the walls were too thick and the warders
too many for
there to be any other means of escape. But all this was
afterwards.
Therefore, at the time of the Prince-suitor’s coming,
Innygreth’s
mind was at ease, and she had full confidence that
her power should
work her lover’s release; and as for marriage, she knew
that in the
end she was her own mistress.
So when the Prince stood before her, and fawned and bowed,
she
curtseyed to him with her candle and told him she liked him
well. And
the wooing prospered, being pushed on by the King, till a whisper
got
to the suitor that the Princess was not so discreet of blood as to
make
a safe wife if none could watch over her. At that his suit also
faltered,
and he talked of affairs of state requiring a postponement of
the
nuptials.
Then the King in despair told him what he had never told to
man
before,
76
before, and by what hard condition
alone his daughter could ever escape
from her invisibility. Then the
Prince-suitor, who had a fine presence
and a light heart, laughed, and
said, ‘It seems to me that if the
Princess will but consent to like me well
enough one day before
our marriage, I may lead a fair bride to the altar in
the eyes of
all men.’
When King Agwisaunce took in the discreet ingenuity of the
pro-
posal, he became perfectly shocked with joy; and thought
he, hugging
his conscience into a corner, ‘Am I a father or a monster to
devise this
thing for my own daughter?’ Nevertheless, despair of other
salvation
so pricked him that he hurried on eagerly the preparations for
the
nuptials. For all the while terror blew on him in little hot gusts lest
his
daughter should forestall him and ruin all: since, were she now to
appear
visible to the world, the Prince-suitor would understand the cause
and
have plain grounds for breaking the matter off.
The old crone that watched over Innygreth said to her
father:
‘Often the Princess is not in her chamber, and I know
not whither she
goes.’ But the King, when he heard that, knew and
trembled.
Therefore to make all sure, he caused every door to be locked on
her,
meaning to keep her within, a close prisoner, till the morning of
her
marriage.
And now Sir Percyn being tried and condemned, the hour for
his
beheading had been fixed; and by the King’s will, it was to
be at
midnight on the night before Innygreth’s marriage. As that day
approached, whenever the King and the Prince-suitor met, the latter
smiled,
as it is said augurs do, but the King cast down his eyes.
And now, indeed, despair was eating up the heart of
Innygreth, for
she herself was behind locks, that try as she
would she might not slip
by, and she heard from the talk of her women how
the night before
her marriage was to be the night also of Sir Percyn’s
doom.
Now the grief that the Princess had no man could see, though
her
face was bowed down under the foreshadow of her lover’s
death. Her
light she put away, for often the shuddering in her hands might
not
hold it; but her lips gave out no sound of her sorrow. Only her
mother, coming to Innygreth’s chamber, heard the soft falling of tears
upon
the floor. ‘Ah, my child!’ cried the Queen, and for pity brought
the King
in, and showed him where a pool had formed itself from that
pure sorrow;
and she said bitterly, ‘Thou canst not behold our
daughter’s face, yet thou
canst behold her tears: see the river of that
grief which is in her! Yea, I
have heard her heart breaking which I
cannot
77
cannot see! Presently, I think, she
will fall dead into our presence, and I
shall behold her beauty too late
but to weep over it. Is that indeed
the end promised for her by the fairy?’
But the King said, ‘That is
not the end. Though even now he would not tell
her how the end was
to be. ‘This is but a passing shower,’ said he:
‘to-morrow she shall
shine!’
Every day brought in piles of presents for the bride, and
every night
the palace was a-blaze with lights; but the King was
sore at heart
over the heavy condition that lay between him and the
achievement of
his daughter’s happiness, and his thoughts grew full of
tenderness. He
came and felt for her head bowed all low with grief: ‘Wilt
thou not
trust a loving father,’ said he, fondling it, ‘that to have thee
happy and
sound before his eyes is all the desire of his heart? But thy
fate makes
the way hard. Only believe that whoever I shall send unto thee,
bear-
ing my signet-ring, comes for thy good; and to-morrow, if thou
wilt
obey me well, thou shalt be a fair wife in the eyes of all.’
Then, when the hour drew on into night, he took her hand and
led
her softly to her bed-chamber; and said he, ‘See, I will
myself keep the
key to thy chamber; and whatsoever cometh through to thee
this night
cometh of my love. And this I swear to thee by my royal word,
that
to-morrow, when I see thy face plain, then thou hast only to ask
thy
will, and it shall be my wedding gift to thee, were it the half of
my
kingdom.’
He said to her waiting-woman: ‘When the Princess has put off
her
attire, bring it all forth from the chamber, that she may
not rise up
again this night.’ For he feared yet that she might rise by
stealth in
the night and give the slip to her fortune.
Therefore, when presently the Princess had unrobed herself
and put
out the light of her presence, the waiting-woman brought
forth all the
attire she had worn that day, and left Innygreth in only her
bed-linen,
nor was any other garment left for her to put on.
So presently, when all the palace slept, the King gave his
signet-
ring to the Prince-suitor, and also the keys of every
door, and, bidding
him God-speed, made haste and departed.
The Princess, left alone, rose up from her bed and found her
gar-
ments flown. Yet had that hindrance been to her as to other
maidens
it had not kept her from her lover’s side, whose last hour on earth
now
drew near. Therefore, the door being fast, she opened her window
and
leaned forth, where so often before she had leaned with the touch
of
Sir Percyn’s face upon hers.
The
78
The deep warm summer night shed its breath upon her lips full
of
the scent of roses. So, remembering him about to die, she put
forth
her tender limbs and climbed down by the stems of the roses till her
feet
embraced the cool herbs below.
As she went, great thorns had made wounds in hands and feet,
so
that ruby drops fell from them and mingled with the large
tears of dew
that hung on the grass edges that she trod.
She passed by terrace and lawn and bower, till she came to
the
baser courts and quadrangles where the service of the castle
was done.
The draw-well was at rest after its day’s labour. In the two
buckets,
left standing for chance use during the night, water was wrinkling
in
the light of a grey moon. As she was crossing the open, a white
hound
came and lapped in one of the pails, drew out his head, and
yawned
with the water dripping off his jowl. Innygreth shivered, for he
had
not nosed her in passing, and she knew that this was the hound of
death waiting till midnight should strike.
By the chapel’s west front she passed down more steps, and,
crossing
the garth, saw a lantern, and two men working under its
beams. She
stayed then, and saw how with pick and spade they had made
room
enough in the ground for a man to lie. The mould, as they threw it
out
fell over her bare feet. ‘The midnight brings rain!’ said one of
the
diggers, looking up. And Innygreth turned her about and went
swiftly,
having looked into a living man’s grave.
Then came she to the guard-house, passing between the two
sentinels
who stood there with crossed pikes. And at the door of
her knight’s cell
she halted, bidding herself have patience; for she knew
that presently
the jailor must come with the wine and the last loaf which
Sir Percyn
might eat ere he broke fast on the morrow in the fair house of
God
amid the company of His saints.
So she leaned her ear to the door, and heard calm breathing
within.
Then, even in her present distress, she had joy,
thanking fate that had
let her hold come fast on a heart so noble as
this.
Presently came the jailor, carrying the spare meal that was
to be
Sir Percyn’s last; and he opened the door softly, and set
it down by
the bed, sighing to himself that so fair a youth was presently
to die,
for all that knew Sir Percyn loved him well.
Ye know well, how where he had let one in he locked in
two.
She, indeed, sat down on the bed watching Sir Percyn’s
face; and,
feeling the coldness of the prison walls striking into her, she
took
up her knight’s cloak to lay over her shoulders, and covered up
her
79
her feet with the rest of his garments
that he had taken off ere he
lay down.
Presently she heard the blessing of her own name breathed
through
his sleep, and at that leaned down her face into the
hollow of his palm
where it lay upon the coverlet, and kissed it as one
kisses the shrines of
saints. In a while it closed softly upon her
features, as a sensitive plant
over the visiting bee whose honey it would
take, and a waking voice
said, ‘Is it Innygreth that is here?’
‘Even she, and sorrow!’ moaned the Princess, and laid her
face
against his.
‘O beloved,’ he said, ‘keep those dear eyes dry!’ For thick
tears
traced over him from under her lids, and even then a spot
of blood
from her hand showed upon his as he reached up to stroke her
face.
Then he started, clasping her. ‘How art thou wounded, beloved,
he
cried, ‘if this cometh from thee?’
She answered : ‘The roses, by which thou earnest to me, I
climbed
down to thee.’ ‘Oh, blessed sad chance!’ he cried,
embracing her; ‘for
now mine eyes have seen the sweet colour of thy blood,
shed out of
dear veins for love of me!’ And as his arms clung round her in
bitter
sweet joy at that last meeting, he said, ‘Thou art cold, love,
and
trembling, for thy meek body is all but naked in this house of
death
where I am held captive!’ But she said, ‘What does cold or pain
matter any more? Now I am by thy side it matters not; and when
thou art
gone, neither will it matter then. I have failed to win thy
freedom or
mine. I have failed in all but to dig thy grave in the chapel
garth by the
light of this grey moon!’ ‘But,’ said he, ‘though I had
failed in all,
having gained thee I should be happier in my end than
all they who live,
not knowing thy sweetness.’
Thus these lovers, each unto each, the saddest sweet things
that
hearts may make lips speak when parting comes to them. And
the
Princess took from him a lock of his hair, to have for ever on her
heart
when he was not there. And he said, ‘Beloved, hast thou it safe?’
In
my breast!’ said she; but he: ‘Now thou wearest it, it is gone from
my sight.’
Then she said, musing sorrowfully, ‘Though I can come and go
as
I will, I have found no way for thee to escape; for this
window is too
narrow and these walls are too thick for thee to pass
through, though
by stealth I have brought thee file and rope, seeing that
what I hold
close to my own body shares my invisibility to the eyes of
man.’
And even while she spake, there was heard below the tread of
heavy
feet,
80
feet, and the clatter and ring of steel
arms; and by that the lovers knew
that herewith came the guard to take Sir
Percyn forth to the place of
execution. Then, while yet the sound grew up
the winding of the
stairs, Innygreth compassed the full use that she might
make of her
charm : and before Sir Percyn knew what she would do, she
had
slipped into the bed and folded herself about him from head to
foot.
And with her lips to his face, winding her long hair over him :
‘Be quiet, thou dead man,’ spake she, ‘for now my body holds
thine
safe!’
And therewith those without, reaching the door, unlocked and
threw
it wide. And lo! a bed empty, and a cell void, as all eyes
might plainly
behold.
So straightway went out the cry that the prisoner was loose;
and
the guard, leaving the door wide, sped forth to search and
stop all
ways of exit from the castle.
Then Sir Percyn, lying hived in the warm breast of fair
Innygreth,
began to tremble at the very greatness of her mercy,
and to be held so
close in those dear arms. And spake he, twixt fear for
his own frailty
and worship for her divine charity, ‘Loose me, my heaven,
and let us
go, for the door stands open!’ ‘Nay,’ said she, ‘lie down, thou
dear
loon! For if we go forth together now, they will see thee, and
thou
wilt be taken. To-morrow the door will still be there, and we may
get
forth by some secret way, as I shall devise. But unless thou lie still,
I
cannot keep thee all hid, nor wrap thee safe from men’s eyes. O, my
loon, my loon, I have taken thee up to me out of the grave; and this
night
I will hold my dead man safe!’
So in the morning, when the King, dreading whether the
Princess
had indeed escaped (for the Prince-suitor after long
search had found
her not), and hearing of the flight of Sir Percyn, came in
great haste
and dread to that cell:—he saw, indeed, that fair youth lying
asleep
and by his side a woman of most touching beauty, so sweet and
pure
and lovely an image of the Queen’s youth, that he doubted not it
must be his own daughter whom he saw.
And as he gazed, in bitter wrath for all of which that sight
gave
token, the two sleepers stirred and opened glad eyes each
to each. Wit
ye well King Agwisaunce heard much sweet speech and worship
pass
between the pair, ere the Princess lifted her gaze to behold the
King’s
eyes fixed on her, full of fury. And first she trembled and
fluttered at
the sight of his wrath, and threw her arms protectingly over
her lover
to keep him hidden from the King’s eyes. But in a while, so new was
the
81
the fixedness of his gaze, that she
started up crying, ‘Oh, my Father,
canst thou indeed see me with thine
eyes?’
‘Yea, wanton, I do see thee!’ he answered; ‘A heavy sight it
is.
There thou liest with thy doomed paramour beside thee!’
Then Innygreth lifted herself smiling and said, ‘O Father,
since
now thou seest me, my will is that for a wedding gift thou
do give me
this very Sir Percyn to wed and live with in happiness and
honour to
my life’s end!’
Then the King remembered how he had given her his royal
word;
and as she had willed, so had it to be. Therefore is an
end come to
my story.
Now, had the King been as other men, and let the fairy’s will
be in
the first place, none of these sorrows had come about, nor
need any
have been wise concerning that thing, nor this have been
written.
Wherefore ye who like this tale be glad that the King erred not in
faith
to his wife; and ye that like it not, be grieved.
ON THE SOUTH COAST OF CORNWALL
There lives a land beside the western sea
The sea-salt makes not barren, for its hills
Laugh even in winter time; the bubbly rills
Dance down their grades, and fill with melody
The fishers’ hearts; for these, where’er they
be,
Sing out salt choruses; the land-breeze fills
Their sweetened lungs with wine which it
distils
From emerald fat field and gorse gold lea.
Like a thrown net leans out the ample bay.
The fishers’ huddled cabins crowd and wedge,
Greedy, against the rugged treacherous edge
Of their great liquid mine renewed alway.
The fishers have no thought but of the strong
Sea, whence their food, their crisp hair, and their
song.
THE GODS GAVE MY DONKEY WINGS
BY THE AUTHOR OF ‘THE GODS GAVE MY DONKEY WINGS.’
WHEN the shaggy-headed youth came
running
to me with the bad news, I feared the gods
had taken me at my
word. For the gods
are indiscriminating folk, given to judging
by
individual actions rather than by the
tendency of a whole life, which in my
case
had ever been of love to my gentle ass.
A sore time it was to fly away with my donkey.
The inhabitants of this
strange Thorp which I, after twoscore days and two
of wanderings, had
happened upon nestling in the foots of the snow-capped
mountain,
these sturdy people were not so well disposed towards me as I, a
canny
packman, could have wished, and I knew right well it is ill to
drive
bargains with folk who look upon one with disfavour. Unwittingly
I
had drawn suspicion upon my head by being the last one of them all
who had had dealings with their maker of gods before he buried him-
self
under the mountain. Now, lying, as it did, forty-two days’ journey
from
its nearest neighbour, you will readily understand that the Thorp
depended
on its own resources for all things pertaining to life and
death, and that
when the one whose genius had fitted him to fashion
their gods (he made
them out of clay-dust, the same material of which
we are all created, so
that his gods were wholly sympathetic), when he
buried himself, the good
people were thrown into a great state of
nervousness, and were put to their
wits’ end to find how they might
resurrect their lost creator of images.
The Thorpsmen were angry
with the maker of gods for digging himself a
living grave, and deter-
mined to bring him forth to his duties again. It
was when all were
straining their every nerve to accomplish this that the
gods gave my
donkey wings.
A most unfortunate event happening at a most unfortunate
moment,
hor trade with the good people I could not. No one would
buy so
much as a drop of my best charm against goblins and ghouls,
they
were all so taken up with the pretty quarrel between Thorp and
Craftsman.
Now I had not journeyed over the shoulders of mountains,
around
moraine and through long leagues of forest, over morass
and bog-land,
and across wind-swept plains, merely to satisfy myself as to
the out-
come of a quarrel, however entertaining in its origin and incident.
Sure
88
Sure am I that, ponder as I may, I
cannot for the life of me make out
what in man impels him to lay up goods
to leave behind him when
he dies. This is the way to make death hard, for
he that is without the
comforts of life can wink at Death as he approaches.
But that each
must die is a truth that everybody knows and nobody realises.
And I,
packman, with not a soul to leave behind me but my quiet
donkey—
the gods protect her!—and with plenty stored by to keep me in
comfort
for more years than it would fit me to look forward to, still sat
uneasy
when my pack stood full.
Now, the women of the Thorp (I set no store by the men, who
want
little from a packman, and that little invariably articles
of substance
wherefrom no great profit can be made) stood arms akimbo, in
the
middle of the cobble-paved street, with the goats and children
playing
about the doorsteps, and the swallows skimming the eaves, and
they
discussed the grievous topic over and over and over again, until
they
nearly drove me daft.
The quarrel had reached its most entertaining stage when the
Fates
willed that mine hostess, a woman young and of goodly
proportions,
should take it into her kind heart to prepare for me a rare
mess of
onions boiled in the juice of the mountain grape, and overspread
with
rich butter melted quietly in a copper kettle and spiced with the
spice
of the snow-berry. A dish this is that I dearly love, but, alas! it
loves
not me; so that when I should be enjoying a quiet smoke and the
fulness of my paunch, I am doubled across the back of my donkey in
the
agony of a laboured digestion.
The dwellers in lands called Christian, illogical as are all
savages,
give praise to their Maker for will-power that on
occasion enables them
to withstand one or two temptations, but blame a
devil when, as is usually
the case, the temptation overcomes them. Of
course, we of the true
faith recognise that the gods create everything,
good and evil alike. I
we resist a temptation, we praise our gods for
giving us the strength of
mind to do so; if the temptation overcomes us, we
equally blame the
gods for creating a temptation stronger than they gave us
the will-
power to conquer; and, verily, I fear at each years end we have a
heavy
balance against our gods. And my account to their debit is made
large by this same dish of onions, grape-juice, and butter, which has
tempted and overcome me time and time again.
This evening of which I am telling you I had made up my mind
to
take but a nibble of the sweet-smelling food — only enough,
mind you, to
let the taste of it overspread me like the pipings of a flute,
or the musky
smell
89
smell of the mountain rose—but the
gods give my donkey wings if I
could resist the charms of the onions. After
I had finished the last sop
of the gravy and the last morsel of the onions,
and had run my
wild-rice cake round the plate to make sure that no particle
had been
overlooked, I took my staff in hand, and without waiting for the
first
symptom of distress to rap against my ribs, made off to a secluded
spot
on the mountain-side in solitude to groan my soul to peace. In
the
middle of my repentance I realised, as only one in the throes of
dyspepsia can, how foolish of me to fiddle away my time in the Thorp
listening to the quarrel, and there and then made up my mind to set
out on
the morrow for around the mountain, and leave the good people
to buzz over
their own little affairs.
The sun was splashing the heavens with the gold of evening
when I
again turned my face towards the Thorp. The goats, sedate
and drab,
were wending their way home, the young ones of them scrambling up
the
side of every rock near the path to gaze away across the landscape,
and
to float plaintive bleatings on the cool air of evening. Their
tiny
bells tinkled in many a golden tone. Next to my own good donkey I
know of no such favoured beast as the goat, for it loves the lonely places
of the mountain, it seeks eminences, it breathes cool air, gazes upon great
views, and meditates among the immortal rocks and immaculate snows,
and
within the sound of roaring waters. It is only to the great that the
gods
have given whiskers.
Now, in the Thorp was one, a lad of by-ordinary large head
and
watery eyes. His lips, too, were thick, and his chin hung
loose, expos-
ing, for the most part, his tongue, and his legs bent towards
each other
so that they touched at the knees. Fate had given him a burly
body
and a weak head. But that is neither here nor there. He was a
gentle
lad, and fond of me from the first; so that much of his time
was
misspent in hanging about my heels when he should have been
helping
his father to beat clay. His father was the Thorp’s potter, an
irritat-
ingly industrious body, who spent long hours busily beating,
sometimes
the clay, and sometimes the boy.
I took pity on the lad, as one always pities the harmless,
and allowed
him to follow me about and to stand gazing at me,
his one bare foot
planted firmly in the dust, and his other placed on his
bare knee, whilst
his arms hung loosely by his side. We seldom spoke. When
he did
address a remark to me, I found that it was usually rational
enough,
only with just a wee bit too much of the mystery and poetry of life
in
it, a sign which all agree denotes the witless. He was wofully
unwordly.
90
unworldly. I’ll warrant the lad could
not have sold a half-ell of gaudy
ribbon to a vain widow, a trick almost as
easy as lying.
Well, it chanced that as I returned from my immolation on
the
mountain, I came upon this youth waiting for me at the
outskirts of
the Thorp, near to where the bustling little river sweeps a
curve like to
the shape of my ass s hoof, and together we made our way to
the far
side of the Thorp to see to my donkey that she had plenty of fodder
and that she was securely tethered, for I had no wish that she should
stray far that night. The beast is much given to exploring the country-
side during the hours of darkness, having her share of the inquisitive-
ness of her sex. That evening I sat late. For sure the Thorp brewed
good
honest liquor of fine body, and plenty of it; and this, I supposed,
was to
be my last opportunity to swig of it.
Next morning I arose early. When I stepped into the streets
the
goats were still lying huddled at the feet of the god of
Good Dreams,
around which, when the god had been placed in the middle of
the
street, the men and women of the Thorp each evening joined hands
and sang their vesper hymn.
I had no more than filled my lungs of the snell morning air
that
came circling down from the snow-capped mountain, and
rubbed my eyes
to gaze at the great clouds swimming midway up the rocky
heights,
when I became aware of the shaggy boy standing among the
goats
waiting for me. And when I placed my hand on his head he raised
his great eyes to me for a moment, and then fell behind to trot after
me as
I proceeded on my journey to see to my beast. Opposite his
father s
workshop I felt him lightly touch my frock, and, on turning, dis-
covered
the lad gazing away to the east where the sun had just kindled
the heavens
to a blaze of saffron and gold, and had thrust his sword of
flame into the
heart of Night until the snows of the mountain dripped
blood. The gentle
boy left me to enter upon his day’s duties, for
already his father was
astir.
After giving my donkey a good rub-down, I saw her
comfortably
a-stall with her nose in a generous measure of corn,
for many a weary
league of rough road lay before us. Returning to the house
of mine
host, I set my pack in the middle of the floor, and commenced
to
re-sort the contents. This proved a tedious but not unpleasant
task,
for the Fates had been not altogether unkind to me in my
hagglings,
and I could palm a goodly number of quaint carvings and some
few
gems that had cost me little and would bring me much.
Breakfast I ate slowly, with a clear remembrance of my last
night’s
meal
91
meal to counsel frugality; and having
finished, mine host and hostess
sat with me a while, struggling to get me
to better understand their
tongue. I was sorry to leave them; and they,
although they would not
accept even so much as my keep-cost, I verily
believe were sorry for
me to go (she was a substantial, juicy woman the
wife, with cheeks
as red as the breast of the fire-bird), and so it was
that the sun had
swung high in heaven before I again set to work at my
pack. I was in
the act of placing in a secure corner some richly carved
fool-stones,
which I knew would bring me a rare price when I again had the
good
chance to fall in with the simple Christians, when the latch-string
was
pulled rudely, the heavy oak door bumped open by a fat knee, and
into
the room bounded the potter’s lad, the wet clay still sticking to
his
fingers, and his eyes and mouth wide open.
‘Thy donkey!’ he gasped.
This gave me a sore fright, but it is my way never to show
eager-
ness for news—good or bad.
‘Thy donkey!’ he shouted again, standing there upon one foot,
the
other slapped on his knee. I continued at my pack, never
once raising
my head, for I was busy placing gewgaws of trifling value on
top to
catch the eyes of sparkish maidens; ay, and the married women
are
as vain as the maidens, and whiles less discriminating.
‘Thy donkey is stolen from thee! Thy donkey is taken
away!
Thy donkey! Thy donkey!’
Now the gods know that I have loved them and all their works
that
are good, and why they allowed this ill turn to befall me
only their
impudent little selves can say. I did not lift my head, but
continued
at my work; but you may well believe that my thoughts were
busy
over the sore blow that had fallen upon me. The lad stood for
a
few moments, and then I saw his shadow move across my pack; I
heard the
door slam after him, and he was off no doubt to alarm the
Thorp. All that
now remained for me to do was to close the jaws of
my pack and pull tight
the straps, so I determined to make a clean
job of it before venturing upon
the next business in hand. Who could
have made away with my ass! There was
not such another beast in
all the country. Indeed, much wealth could I have
gathered had I
placed my donkey on show, as the Christians do with their
fat women
and princes; but, to be sure, no right-thinking being would so
demean
his beast. Who could have taken her? For many days’ journey,
far
and near, whosoever had made away with her must be a marked man,
for all peoples round about were usually far more anxious to gaze at
my
92
my donkey than to examine my wares.
However, that was but a
small thumb of comfort for me to suck at and grow
fat. At the best I
could not expect to get her back other than leg-weary,
gaunt, and un-
fitted for the journey on which I had set my heart.
I was in the act of pulling tight the strappings of my pack,
when
suddenly booming on the air, like the roar of a genie,
sounded the
great drum, the Thorp’s drum, beaten only when some dire news
came
to the bailiwick, and was deemed of such vital importance that
the
inhabitants one and all should understand without delay. At the
ominous sound mine hostess, good woman, came rushing into the
room, crying,
‘The gods save us! some red tidings from him that is in
the mountain,’ and
without more ado she suddenly seized me by the
wrist and made off with me
as fast as she could leg it towards the
ambo which stood in the centre of
the Thorp’s meeting-place. I cried
to her that my head was bare, having
indeed but a moment before
folded my skull-cap of silk and placed it next
my breast preparatory to
putting on my mountain head-gear; but pause for a
moment she would
not, not she! although I noticed that she used her free
hand to stick a
bit ribbon I had given her in her hair as she ran. But
there, away she
ran with me, old fool packman, puffing at such a rate that
I could not
come by enough breath to protest another word.
This was the second time I had seen the people of the
Thorp
assembled in answer to the call of the drum. They came
from all
quarters in great haste, for, as I have told you, expectation was
in the
air, and the people awaited anxiously word from him who had
buried
himself alive. But when the Father stood in his place on top of
the
ambo, and told the honest people of the stain that had come upon
the
Thorp’s reputation for honesty, and the great loss that had befallen
my
heart and pouch, their expressions of anger towards the maker of
gods
gave place to one of pain. At the bad news that my pretty cuddy
had
been made away with I could see that the simple-minded people were
much distressed. Agitation passed over the throng like the shadow of
a
cloud across a sunburnt heath, and I soon found myself the centre of
a
sympathetic knot of people, most of them the buxom women of the
Thorp, an
experience I took good care to appreciate, for I am fond of
sympathy. So a
space of time elapsed before the Father could continue
his address to the
people.
He said that as no spoken words of sorrow would restore the
ass to
stall, it behoved them to energetically set about finding
the thieves,
and to prevent the taking of the donkey out of the territory dominated
by
93
by the just laws of the bailiwick.
Fortunately, the gods had been to
special pains to create the ass an
ambling beast, slow and sedate; and
as the robbers had obtained but a short
time’s start, and as there were
only four passes by which an ass could
leave the country, he called for
volunteers, fleet of foot, to make for
those passes and intercept the
robbers. One or other party, he said, must
find the ass, or, at the very
least, trace of the beast if she had escaped
by the pass.
Mine host was the first to step forward; and before the sun
had
reached the shoulder of the mountain, I saw the four strong
parties
legging it away towards the scars in the hills, my youth of the
shaggy
head well in front of that which made for around the mountain.
You
may well believe I watched the various parties focus into the
horizon
with a great longing in my heart that one or other might be
successful
in restoring to me my gentle ass. She had grown to meditative
age in
my service; and the spot on her shoulder was a pure white where
I
rested my hand as we toiled over the shoulders of the mountains for
many long days in many strange lands.
The people, in the fulness of their consideration for my
sorrow, had
quietly urged me to the ambo, and placed me in the
seat of a patriarch,
whose soul, poor man, that day fortnight had sat the
lawful time upon
the peak of the mountain before fading into the blue of
the sky, and I
thought at the time, and do still believe, that I became the
proud
position not so ungainly. But the gods had surely turned from me
their
faces; for whom should I find standing near to me, so near that I
could
see the scorn in her black eyes as she surveyed me in my new
position,
whom but the wife of the Father, to wit, the Termagant herself,
as proud
as a Christian leech or a Jew beggar. I had only that moment
taken
upon me the full dignity of my place (for a bereavement that
excites
pity is wonderfully pleasant to a vain man), when, casting with
con-
siderable pride a glance at the people before me, my eye caught
sight
of her masculine face among the very first. Faith, it gave me a
sore
turn to see her so near at hand, and willingly would I have
slipped
quietly from my place and edged away into the crowd but for the
fear
of the shame of it. For the Termagant had laid heavy hands upon
me
once, and the bruises I then took on my skin had only as yet turned
to
yellow about the edges of them. But, keep from hitching and fid-
geting in my place when her cruel glance was cast at me—the gods
give my
donkey wings if I could! And she would look at the bare
spot on the top of
my head, which, mind you, was not placed there by
age or natural decay, but
by some deplorable cause I have never quite
been
94
been able to fathom, nor my richest
salves (applied lustily and with as
good a grace as the knowledge of how
much they cost me would allow)
remedy. So I placed my hands over my face as
though mourning the
loss of my faithful friend, and kept my eye the while
on the Termagant,
peeping between my fingers.
I have made it my sure rule since the days that I can
remember to
tell the truth when out of earshot of my pack. And
this is the truth.
I firmly believed that this, the second close meeting
with the Termagant,
was to pass without evil befalling from the wicked
woman. As I
watched her face, it seemed to my slow brain that she had made
up her
mind that the stir had nothing in it of particular interest to her,
and
she commenced to cast about her disdainful glances, and occasionally
to
gaze upon the Father with pitying scorn. He, poor soul, as much
unnerved as I, or more, by her proximity, continued to address the
people,
nervously rubbing his fat hands up, over, and down, and
then up, over, and
up, his ample stomach, until in strident tones she
told him that he was
soiling his best gear, and that he had much better
put his hands in his
mouth for all the use his speech was likely to
prove. Such a course, she
said, would at least keep hands and tongue
out of mischief.
You who are linked to a woman will bear me out when I say
that
it is bad enough in all conscience to have a wife glowering
up into
your face when you are disporting yourself as befits one who has
the
eyes of a gathering upon him, but to have a wife shoot a verbal
dart
of scorn at you so that the people may see it quiver in your
breast
is past all endurance. The Father, poor soul, flushed to the fringe
of
his white hair, stammered, and looked helplessly at the she-dragon,
who
tossed her head contemptuously in the air and bade him proceed.
She should have been a heathen priestess—a fine figure she would have
made
with a knife above her head and a human sacrifice at her feet.
There are no
degrees to woman’s heart, as there are no degrees to her
virtue. If her
heart be not made of rose-leaves, it is of the flint-stone
of the
mountain.
For some moments the Father stuttered, and at length,
with
the boldness of despair, blurted out that as the good name
of the
Thorp was at stake, he had decided that this was an occasion
for
resorting to extraordinary measures. Since the days his
great-great-
great-grandfather was Father to the Thorp, when some one
disposed
to evil had cast a spell over the goats so that they all took to
walking
backwards, and in so doing knocking over the gods that stood at the
street
95
street corners, to the utter
destruction of all proper worship (a calamity
well remembered, for it had
been crooned to the children by successive
generations of young mothers),
the action which he, the Father, had
determined upon had never been taken.
But he believed the people
would bear him out when he said that the present
circumstances
warranted lusty measures. Therefore he bade them all return
to their
homes, to put things to order, and to do what was seemly and
right;
and when the sun sat upon the peak of the mountain, each man,
woman,
and child was to leave home and betake him or her into the house
of
the neighbour to the left, there to make a fit and proper search of
the
rooms and premises for the stolen ass. Those who lived in houses
at
the end of the street, so that they had no neighbours to the left of
them,
were to cross over to the other side of the way, and in so doing
com-
plete the circle.
No sooner were the words out of the Father’s mouth than
there
was a great stir among the women folk, for here was a
cutting test of
housewifery to be sure, a-knocking at every door without so
much as a
warning cough. Many a time it is a clean entry that leads to a
dirty
hall. I could see by the expression that came upon many a coun-
tenance that certain overlooked corners at the morning’s sweeping, and
certain bundles, and certain legs off stools, and such-like, came to the
minds of the women, for they all prided themselves on their cleanliness
and
order, and were loth that their neighbour should find so much as
one copper
platter unpolished. Most of the good wives were for off
without more said,
but I noticed that some few were not disposed to
show haste, resting easy
in the knowledge that all things were to rights
at their homes. Mine
hostess I was proud to see range herself with
the latter, as she well
might, for she dearly loved to make herself a
slave to her household
duties. Indeed, in so doing I think she was not
so far wrong, for it gave
her many chances to bemoan her unhappy lot,
which always does the heart of
woman great good.
The flittermouse of the Thorp, a gadabout who was the
earliest to
discover anything unusual that might be taking place
in the neighbour-
hood, whether it was the first sweet words between two
who might
become lovers in time, or a fight on top of a rock between
horned
goats, had at the words of the Father clapped her hand on top of
the
lace cap she wore and scudded for her house (ill-kept, I’ll
warrant,
although I had never peered inside her door, for I dislike her
kind, and
can afford to have likes and dislikes, being now on the safe side
of life
and gear), when even she was brought to a standstill by the shrill voice
of
96
of the Termagant. Faith, I had seen it
coming, the storm conceived
in her mind, nursed in her bosom, and bursting
into violent life on her
lips. She skirled the single word ‘Stay,’ and
strode towards the ambo
where I and the patriarchs were sitting. The gods
will bear me out
when I say that I have never in any country or clime,
among the
Bedouins of the desert or the savage creatures who live in the
land of
mists, laid claim to great valour. So when I saw the
she-dragon
coming my way, I just gathered up the skirt of my robe and made
off
as fast as fat legs and generous living would allow me to run, while
the
folk set up a hearty laugh. But, thinks I, better a lamed pride than
a
broken noddle, and I paid no heed to their humour, and would soon
have been out of hearing had not one (he was the father of my Shaggy-
headed youth, and had left his work only because it was compulsory to
answer the summons of the great drum—his fists beat against his hips
for
want of clay) caught me by the flying cope, and when I looked
around I saw
that the shrew was not pursuing me. Instead, she seemed
to have bustled one
of the patriarchs out of his seat, and was standing
in his place facing the
people. These were now gathering close about
her for fear of missing one of
her words, for all honest folks’ ears prick
up when they hear the first
sound of a scolding wife’s tongue. To see
that she was not in chase of me
gave me heart, and I quietly elbowed
my way into position to hear, standing
in the centre of a press of
people. The gods adorn my donkey with a
peacock’s tail to spread in
the sun if she did not look a terrible sight,
the anger having forced her
cheeks to a crimson and drawn tight her muscles
until the nails of her
fingers stuck into her flesh!
‘Stay,’ she skirled again, although there was little need to
repeat
the invitation, for devil a one of them would have moved
heel or toe
away while there was a prospect of hearing her rant. The Father
had
sunk in his seat on top of the ambo, in a huddle of collapse, for
right
well he knew he was in for a tongue-lashing, and, by my troth, it
turned
out that he imagined no vain thing.
‘Mothers of the Thorp,’ she began after an impressive pause,
‘our
common sense must interpose to save our homes from
sacrilege.
Mothers of the Thorp, what is this the anile fathers have
proposed?
What is this egg that has been hatched by the warmth of the
united
wisdom of those to whom the brainless, credulous, silly, yet
conceited
men of this Thorp have intrusted the honour of the Thorp? An
ass
has been stolen, the asses that represent the bailiwick bray, and
the
sum-total of the bray is that we are all to be made asses of; that our
houses
❧ PERSEUS AND THE SEA-MAIDENS
by
Sir Edward Burne-Jones
101
houses are to be looked upon as asses’
stalls, and we asses are to seek
for the stolen ass in one another’s homes,
for the time being supposed
to be the stabling-place of an ass!
‘Cast your eyes on the Sire of the asses,’ she whirled round,
and
waved her red hand at the Father, who shrivelled up inside
his robes,
until only his white head was to be seen. ‘Gaze at him! Ha, ha,
ha!’
—(the gods bless me if her laugh did not send chills running up
my
backbone like as if I had been gnawing at a tinker’s file!)—‘I vow
you
can see nothing but his ears,’—faith, it was a fact too.
‘And, pray, let me ask who is he, the only one that is not to
be
made an ass of, and for whom we are all to get down on four
legs and
walk? Pray you, who is he? Does one of you know? If so,
speak!
Does one of you know his name? Does one of you know his people?
Does one of you know his errand? Does one of you, any one of you,
know from
whence he has come? whither he goes? how long he
stays? In fact, does any
one of you know anything about him except
that one evening when the sun
shot its angry javelins at the peeping
stars, he and his precious ass came
up our street and sought our
hospitality. Who is he, I ask, that we should
creep?
‘Since he has sat down on his fat haunches in our midst, have
we
had cause to rejoice? Has not disaster such as this Thorp
never before
met with befallen us? Has not our maker of gods buried himself
alive,
and had not this proud-paunched packman a finger in the pie?
‘And now for this precious donkey of his, for which we are
all asked
to play spy-your-neighbour. I have been told by those
that are
studying his outlandish tongue that most of it seems to consist
of
appeals to the gods, and that one of the most frequently reiterated
prayer has been, “The gods give my donkey wings!” I repeat it, “The
gods
give my donkey wings!” Now’—here the artful shrew let her
voice drop until
it almost lost its harshness, although her looks were
as sour as ever—‘now,
mothers of the Thorp, we know the gods, for we
have seen them formed and
baked, loved and broken. And if we
prayed to one that did not heed, we soon
reduced the lazy god to its
original clay by throwing it into the stream.
But there stands a
packman/ her finger pointed firmly at me, and the press
of people broke
away from me as she spoke, ‘there stands one who has
implored his
gods to give to his donkey wings, and who, now that the ass
has flown,
wishes us to sympathise with him, to flatter him by exalting him
to a
patriarch’s seat, and to each one of us to cast doubt on the
integrity
of his or her neighbour by paying a spying visit. No, no! The gods
are
102
are just. The ass has flown; the ass’s
master’s prayers are answered;
and we say the matter, so far as we are
concerned, is at an end. There
shall be no search. As he has prayed for his
donkey to take flight,
let him now pray the gods to pluck his ass and
restore her to him
without feathers.’
Again she paused, and I vainly thought the vixen had done.
The
god of the Moods had surely never seen such a sudden change
as had
come over the good Thorp folk, the men and the women. When the
virago began her tirade, all for me was sympathy and sorrow. By the
time
she reached the first breathing-space of her address, the people
were
scowling at me as they who say loudest they follow Christ scowl
at those
who cry ‘mercy’ or ‘charity.’ And when she had reached
this stage, their
murmurings swelled to a roar. Now I began to have
fears for my skin, for I
saw fair chances of having to run for it, as once
upon a time I ran from
the bazaars of those who search the veda for
consolation, and the gods in
their kindness have been unkind to me, for
I have waxed fat—not so great,
mind you, as to be noticeable in a
company of good drinkers, but still, I
know myself not so fit to act the
quarry as earlier days had seen me. Once
I was on the point of dash-
ing for it, seeing a fine opening towards the
stream, but the thought
came to me of my pack lipping full, cracking its
ribs with the good
things it had swallowed, and good things yet to be
disgorged, and I
made up my mind to see what lightning the thunder-cloud
carried in
its weasand. This I vow before gods and men: Every woman’s
tongue
is tipped with brimstone.
A diversion here intervened. A party of searchers was
discovered
to be returning. Alas! dejected, and without my
pretty donkey.
Then another, and another, and at length the last of the
four, each
empty-handed. At this the looks of the people again softened for
me;
and the Termagant, the shrew, the vixen, the virago (man! I could
have
wrung her neck, I swear I could), began to speak kindly to me
some-
thing after this fashion:
‘My poor man’ (I never could school myself to bear the
sympathy
of an enemy), ‘you see the ass is gone, your wicked
words the gods
have heard and heeded, your donkey has flown, as any child
in this the
Thorp (it is the especial care of the true gods) could have
told you she
would fly. We are sorry for you. But you have brought
distress,
anxiety, ay, disaster, on our peaceable homes, and you are
punished.
My good man, for your own well-being, take your pack upon your
back,
your staff in your hand, turn your face to your road, and the god
of
103
of Good Speed bless your sandals, and
he of Good Fare your stomach.
And when tempted lightly to address the gods,
think of how they
avenge, for, as I have ever found (it has been my guide
and support all
my days) in this world it is a bridled tongue or a broken
back.’
(Believe me or not, as you please, but she stood there before
them
all with the effrontery of a policeman bearing false
witness, and had
the impertinence to say this to me, who had my tongue in
subjugation
before the day she was born.)
‘Go your way, fat man, and the god of the Falling Rain wash
your
footsteps from our land! It may be that your grey donkey is
waiting
for you in the mists that swim round the waist of the
mountain.’
It was high time for me to be off. I made my way through
the
thick of them, some of them scowling, some snivelling, some
gibbering,
some giggling. The good wife, my hostess, met me at the door,
her
chin puckering and twitching, for she had a big heart and it was
sore,
and she came close to me when she helped me on with my pack and
pulled the straps gently. I saw more than one great tear run quickly
down
her rosy cheek, hesitate, and fall to her swan-white apron. I
could not
trust myself to say ‘good-bye.’ It was as well that I had
said the words as
near as might be earlier in the morning before my
donkey had flown—I think
I never loved my beast so much as when I
felt the weight of the pack, and
realised that to lighten was to lose.
All made tight, I stepped into the street. The good folk
stood each
by his own door-cheek, and the men took off their
hats and removed
their pipes from their teeth when they saw me step over
the threshold.
I paused for a moment to gaze at the heavens. The great
mountain
stood glittering in the sun of noon, its snow-cap immaculate
against
the blue of the sky. Above my head the mountain gnats threaded
a
magic dance, and a murmur of insects sang in the air. To leave this
peaceful Thorp brought many pangs to my heart. But leave I must.
When I withdrew my eyes from the sky they lighted upon
the
Shaggy-Head standing in the middle of the street waiting for
me, a
look of helpless wonderment in his face, and his great fat foot, bare
and
dust-stained, on his awkward knee. My heart, soft at the time,
went
out to him, for I knew that he at least would miss me. So caring
no
fig for the folk that stood mouth-agape, I went up to the lad, stuck
my
staff in my girdle, placed my two hands flatly on his bushy head,
and
looked at his great wondering eyes. We understood each other, the
boy and I, and although I could see consternation among the people,
who
were one and all shy of the lad, for ’twas said he had dealings with
the
104
the fairies on the mountain-side—like
enough—the two of us stood
there in the middle of the quaint street with
all the folk pointing and
gesticulating, and goats walking between our
legs, and the butterflies
floating in the sunshine like the souls of little
children . . .
‘Wheee, wheeee, whzeehraw-w—whrzeee-haw-www—
wheee-haw-ee
haweerzee eehaw, eezee, eezee -haw eeeee, eee e——e
ah, ee ahh, ah,
a-a-a.’
How clearly her beautiful voice sounded on the calm air!
The
good folk one and all, mother and son of them, darted
in-doors at the
sound, as though a witch-bird had cast its shadow across
the cobble-
paved street. But start not I! The instant I heard the first
sweet
tones, and realised the direction from which they hailed, I knew it
all,
ay, without giving it a second thought. I just kept my hands
where
they were, but I fear me my eyes must have spoken, for the gentle
lad
smiled into my face. By and by the silly people first peeped, and
then
ventured out into the street, and next instant off they set
pell-mell
towards the stable, where I had in the morning stalled my ass.
But
catch me making a fool of myself! I turned me towards the house of
my hostess, and gave the buxom woman a sound, resounding smack of a
kiss —
her husband had run off with the rest of them, so whether or no
he would
have minded is no concern of mine—I took off my pack, and
put it snugly
away right and safe; laid aside my travelling gear, stood
my staff in the
corner, and made my way to the bin that held the corn
my donkey loved to
crunch, and on which she had grown a wee bit too
gross of late. Poor beast!
she had bided in patience a long, long time
for her morning meal before
crying to me, for those sure of a meal are
slow to hunger.
You may be sure I held my head high when I passed among
the
people, who had been craning their necks for a view of the
ass. They,
witless folk, could not make head or tail of the matter. But I
knew.
The gentle lad had slipped away from the shop to have a squint at
the
beast he knew I loved so dearly, and not knowing that I had taken
her
to stall, had believed she was stolen. And I, old, foolish, addle-
headed, blockhead of a packman that I am, had let the commotion the
Thorpsmen set up steal from me the little common sense the gods had
ladled
into my pate, and it never crossed my mind to go and see for
myself whether
or no my ass had really flown. But, nevertheless, I
enjoyed a quiet chuckle
over the head of the affair—to be sure, all to
myself, for I at once
schooled my face to that look of grieved innocence,
learned from the
Christians, that so well becomes one who has
managed
105
managed to escape from a very tight
corner into which his folly or vice
had led him, and from which some one
else’s cleverness extricates him.
The folk looked upon the return of the
donkey as a miracle performed,
and you may be sure I took no pains to
disabuse them of this idea, for
folk bitterly resent having their eyes
opened to a truth that makes them
out tomfools. As for miracles? Well, most
miracles I have come
across were simply the perfection of the natural. The
natural is the
one thing that surprises folk nowadays.
When at last I came out from seeing my donkey to rights, I
could
scarcely keep the people from pulling me to pieces, they
were all so
eager to do me honour. For a mannerly while I was, I’m
thinking,
cleverly reserved, but they would press upon me their best in the
way
of reeming swigs, and policy and pewter urged me to relax and to
smile upon them—true, at first a whit superior-like, but after a time
right
genially—and my recollections mingled with the clouds of the
mountain
rather early in the evening, although, when they returned to
me next
morning I was cosy enough in bed, and my sandals laid
aside too.
Next evening I found the people very proud of me, for it
seems I
had decorated the Thorp’s chief Patriarchal Goat with a
fine string of
coloured beads of which the goats and men were very vain.
How I
came to give away such a saleable article, the gods give my
donkey
wings if I could explain! But, ah, the hand is open when the
stomach’s full, which to me is one of the best proofs of the cursedness
of
drink. If my wits had been about me, I could have made some
small thing go
very much further, and left the people as well pleased.
ANGUS EVAN ABBOTT.
TWENTY-FOUR QUATRAINS FROM OMAR
I Khayyim that used to stitch the tents of
Thought,
Into Griefs furnace dropt, was burnt to
naught;
The shears of Fate his Life’s tent ropes have
cut;
Yea, Hope’s sharp Broker sold him—nor got
aught.
II The World gains naught that I live here
below,
And my Departure will not mar its show;
No man has told me yet, nor do I know
Why I came here, or wherefor hence I go.
III The Day is breaking, let us welcome him
With glasses crimson-beaded to the brim;
And as for Name and Fame and Blame and Shame,
What are they all?—mere Talk and idle Whim.
IV Why at the Dawning must the cock still
crow?
It is that by his crowing he may show
That one more Night has slid from out thy
Life:
And thou art lying asleep and dost not know.
V Life’s caravan speeds strangely swift, take
care;
It is thy youth that’s fleeting, Friend,
beware;
Nor vex thyself for Woe to come, in vain,
For lo, the Night rolls on, and Dawn breaks
bare.
VI The Spheres that turn have brought no luck to
thee,
What matter how the Years or Seasons flee?
Two Days there are to which I pay no heed—
The Day that’s gone, the Day that is to be.
VII Above thine head looms Heaven’s Bull
Parwin;
Beneath thy feet a Bull bears Earth, unseen;
Open the eyes of Knowledge, and behold
This drove of Asses these two Bulls between.
VIII The Rose saith, ‘I am Joseph’s flower, for,
lo,
My Cup is full of Gold.’ ‘If this be so,
Give me another sign,’ I cried, and She
Made answer, ‘Red with gore my Garments
show.’
107
IX Rose, thou art like unto a Face most fair;
Rose, thou art like unto a Ruby rare;
Fate, thou art ever changing shape and hue.
Yet ever hast the same familiar air.
X Though the Rose fade, yet are the Thorns our
lot;
Though the Light fail, yet is the Ember hot;
Though Robe and Priest and Presence all are
gone,
The empty Mosque at least we still have got.
XI Open the Door; the Key is Thine alone!
Show me the Path, only to Thee ’tis known!
The idle Hands they reach I will not take,
Thine Everlasting Arms shall bear me on!
XII O Lord, have mercy on my enslaved Soul:
Have mercy on my Heart that Griefs control:
Have mercy on my Foot that seeks the Inn:
Have mercy on my Hand that craves the Bowl.
XIII Creeds seventy-two among Mankind there
be,
Of all these Faiths I choose but Faith in
Thee:
Law, Sin, Repentance, all are idle words:
Thou art my Hope. What’s all the rest to me?
XIV The Drop of Water wept to leave the Sea,
But the Sea laught and said, ‘We still are
we.’
God is within, without, and all around,
And not a hair’s-breadth severs Me and Thee.’
XV Now Thou art hidden, unseen of all that be;
Now Thou art full display’d that all may see:
Being, as Thou art, the Player and the Play,
And playing for Thine own pleasure,
carelessly.
XVI On these twin Compasses, my Soul, you see
One Body and two Heads, like You and Me,
Which wander round one centre circle-wise,
But at the end in one same point agree.
108
XVII The Heart wherein Love’s wick burns clear and
well,
Whether it swing in mosque or shrine or cell,
If in the Book of Love it be enroll’d,
Is free from Hope of Heaven or Fear of Hell.
XVIII Whether in Heaven or Hell my lot be
stay’d,
A Cup, a Lute, a fair and frolic Maid,
Within a place of Roses please me now;
While on the chance of Heaven thy Life is
laid.
XIX I lack not hope of Grace, though stain’d by
Lust;
Like the poor Heathen that in idols trust,
Woman and Wine I ’ll worship while I live,
Nor flinch for Heaven or Hell, since die I
must.
XX Come, friend, the cares of this brief life
dismiss,
Be merry in thy momentary bliss,
If God were constant in his favour, think,
Thy turn had never come for Cup or Kiss.
XXI Let not the World’s mass too much on thee
weigh;
Nor grieve for those that Death has made his
prey;
Lose not thine Heart save to the Fairest
Fair,
Nor lack good Wine, nor fling thy Life away.
XXII ’Tis well to be of good Report and Trust;
’Tis ill to make complaint that God’s unjust;
’Tis better to be drunk with good red Wine
Than swollen with Hypocrisy’s black must.
XXIII No Shield can save thee from the Shaft of
Fate,
Nor to be glorious or rich or great;
The more I ponder, still the more I see
That Truth is All, naught else has any
weight.
XXIV Of Duty towards God let Preachers whine,
But do as I command, and Heaven’s thine;
Give freely, slander not, be kindly still,
That done, have thou no fear, and call for
Wine!
F. YORK POWELL.
LIGHT
THIS is the whole story, though it range
over
no more than a few months. The first forty
odd years of this life
are pure preliminary,
obscurely and fatally composed, to the pas-
sage
which marches nobly and passionately
to an ecstatic end. Until this ecstasy
broke
across its decline, the heroine’s life had so
little to be
revealed, even through the medium
of most powerful lenses! She had lived
her
life in a neglected mode; to her, sentiment of life was only
supplemented
by knowledge of life, never supplanted by it. Like children,
she derived
support from accepting things as they are; trees which she had
always
remembered were to her as enduring as the sky; a fallen tree
was
something tragic. When she was a child, during the night of a
terrible
storm, a young man had been struck blind by lightning, and four
old
trees had been blown down. The blind man still desolated to her ear
a
certain stone passage with his ‘Buy of the blind!’ and she still
called
the two remaining elms the Seven Sisters. Here she had a group
of
impressions: on the one hand she was acquainted with the long-past
facts, like anybody else of her age; on the other hand she had a senti-
ment of the thing, not fantastic, nor in any way connected with fear of
lightning, in which it was at once ordinary and extraordinary. The
government of the country, the queen, the town council, to her senti-
ment
were like facts of nature; while her intelligence knew well enough
why the
sovereign reigns, that there might have been another sovereign
or no
sovereign, whence the members of Parliament and the Cabinet
come, and the
different applications of revenue and parochial taxes. So
also with, say,
printed books and pictures. The author writes, the
printer prints, the
binder binds; but in that part of her where lay the
undefined, but
undisputed, convictions, a book as a determined object
had an authority
beyond any combination of the elements which pro-
duce it. In like manner a
certain engraving she possessed of one of the
Martin biblical subjects,
while it filled her with awe and admiration,
had no value as a product of
human invention, skill, and patience; the
feeblest pencil drawing of a
flower stood for more on this footing;
perfect knowledge that the engraving
was the result of thousands of
dexterous scratches made no difference; even
if she had seen the
engraver bending over the plate with his goggle and
gravers, she would
not have connected his work permanently with a picture
which had
hung
114
hung in the same place time out of
memory. May this insistence upon
the lifelong rivalry of simple heart and
simple brain tend to indulgent
appreciation of the heroine’s conception of
God, comparable to her
sentimental notion of any settled fact; for though
at this grave point
her attitude approached that of most uneducated people,
in her case it
was in no way answerable to neglect or laziness.
Her husband was a smith; his daily work had been at the
same
factory ever since their marriage; his weekly wages had
varied only
within familiar limits. These conditions, in conjunction with
her
husband’s meek disposition, would have secured the evenness of her
married life, apart from her sanguine fatalism. The smith went to his
work
at an early hour of the morning. His dressing was finished com-
pletely in
the bedroom, even to his top hat. Before starting he took a
cup of coffee,
which in summer was prepared by his wife, in winter by
himself. When the
smell of the pipe he lighted in the doorway reached
her nostrils, his wife
got up. This had been the strange signal all the
time, which she had never
happened to mention to him. She only heard
him leave the house on days when
he was a little poorly or the weather
was bad, when she was fully awake and
listening; for, with an oiled
lock, and by holding the knocker with one
hand, he left with scarcely
perceptible noise.
Until she took her breakfast she busied herself heartily with
rougher
work; after breakfast the bedroom was set in order, as
also the part of
the house through which her husband passed when he
returned, from
the door-handle to the kitchen stove. Next she prepared
dinner, and
while this was cooking she made her first toilette, rather
tidying of her
person. The smith came in at a quarter-past one, ate in
silence for
half an hour, and went away. After dinner her house work for
the day
was soon finished ; she made her real toilette, and settled to
needle
work or reading, or went out. At a quarter-past six tea was eaten
in
the sitting-room, where husband and wife passed the evening until
supper, for which meal they went to the kitchen again. Then the smith
smoked his pipe, drowsed, his wife prepared his breakfast for the morrow,
and the house was shut up for the night.
This was the outline of a typical ordinary day, as days had
passed
for twenty years. Sunday showed an important variation;
it differed
from the week-day in every one of its outward details.
On Sunday they rose later, breakfasted later; not only was
break-
fast different in character, but different plates, cups,
and forks were
used. The smith was pompous, reflective, in broadcloth and clean
shirt,
115
shirt, in the wearing of his oiled
hair and embellishments struggling to
realise the daguerreotype portrait of
himself young. His wife also was
contained, formal. The pair preserved on
Sunday the attitude of
courting days, stripped of tenderness. The smith
left the house first,
making for the distant Lemon Street Baptist Chapel.
Another chapel
of the same body was very much nearer, quite close in fact,
in the
opposite direction; he was a ‘steward’ of the chapel which took
tithes
of all his being. When he was gone (he banged the street-door
on
Sunday) his wife cleared breakfast away, as sedately as if her
husband
were still present; then she went to the poorer but more
aristocratic
Bible Christian Chapel in Chapel Street, also very distant
from the
house, but the only colony of the sect in the town. Returning, she
had
reached home, and put the potatoes to simmer, before the smith
reap-
peared; he stopped to gad on the way home; you could see it in
the
grimace of recognition, which his wrinkles were slow to relinquish.
After dinner the husband went again to his chapel; while his
wife
first did what was absolutely necessary to be done in the
house, then
read a little, then laid tea long before the time. (Almost
every Sunday
some one came to tea.) Lastly, with folded hands, she
chaffered for her
husband’s return; real yearning for his presence
possessed her. At tea,
if strangers were present, the pair called each
other Mrs. and Mr. Smith.
The Sunday evening was a notable weekly event with them;
it
offered so much strictly ordered variety. In their religious
world, by a
rough delimitation, the morning is applied to worship, the
afternoon to
the instruction of children, while the evening is a forlorn
crumb for the
need of the whole world outside the particular sect.
(Sometimes a
week-day evening is given up to projects of enlightenment of
Parsees,
Tierra del Fuegians, Buddhist monks— heathen generally.) But
that
crumb, the Sunday evening service, gritty enough to the damned,
is
sweet in the tooth of the judges. In the morning man speaks to God;
in the evening God, richly commented, to express it cautiously speaks
to
man.
The smith’s wife adored the Sunday evening service, partly
from
habit and training, partly in a childlike way; for it was
narrative,
anecdotal, variable. In addition it meant the occasional company
of
her husband. Every third Sunday evening he was free, and the two
went together where they liked; on one of the two intervening Sundays
they
went to the husband’s chapel and came back together, almost
always much
edified, in a mechanical way, by the warnings to the
wicked which they had
heard.
On
116
On a certain Sunday when the wife, in the order of things,
was
spending the evening alone, her husband said to her
suddenly, not as
usual, ‘Where are you going this evening?’ but:
‘Why don’t you go to . . .’
‘Newbury Park?’ A voice inside her finished the sentence.
It
was very distinct, and, strangely, the reverberation seemed
to come
from her chest rather than from her head. The husband’s question
was:
‘Why don’t you go to Winter Street?’ They called all the
chapels
by familiar names, like ‘the iron chapel,’ or by the
name of a street.
‘I was thinking of going to Newbury Park.’
‘It is so far,’ he persisted; ‘why don’t you go to Winter
Street?
Captain Stocker (an inspired engineer officer with no
chin) is going to
preach. You like him . . .’
‘I am inclined to go to Newbury Park.’ He did not answer,
and
she repeated:
‘I want to go to Newbury Park.’ She was ashamed to explain
her
choice more narrowly.
‘Oh, very well.’ They could get no nearer to a quarrel on
such a
subject, and to Newbury Park she went.
Not at all easy in her mind though. It was a dismal night,
and the
distance was so great. And then to have had words with
her husband
on a Sunday evening. Fatigued, and almost tearful, she came
into the
hot room she thought of as Newbury Park. Preliminaries of
consecra-
tion of the proceedings past, the speaker, standing behind a
little
rostrum with his hands behind him, said, ‘Verily, verily, I say
unto
thee: Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of
God.’
She knew these words just as well as the ‘Our Father’ or
‘There is a
green hill.’ . . . She had heard sermons,
discourses, upon them beyond
recollection. At another time she would have
nodded the cadences of
the phrase, her lips anticipating each word. Now the
words loomed
great and unfamiliar, as if memory or hearing were out of
focus; in a
darkness, the negation of a stunning light, which yet seemed
near. She
saw the speaker grasp the front of the rostrum with both hands,
stretch
his arms stiff; she heard him repeat:
‘Our Lord speaks: Verily, verily; truth of truth,
unanswerable
absolute truth; He says, I say unto you! He raised
his right hand
and dropped a threatening index, as a bravo might a
revolver, straight
at her. ‘Except a man be born again, he cannot see the
kingdom of
God.’
A ray fell from distant heaven. Alighting in her, it exploded
her
soul
117
soul into radiant, conscious being.
In an instant, before the speaker had
punctuated the sentence, so to speak,
herself and the visible and invisible
world were created anew. The flood
was overpowering; a thousand
biblical reminiscences; the creation of the
world, sacrifices, voices and
fire from heaven, whole psalms with every
word and letter distinct in
idea, were present in a flash. She was afraid
and consoled at once.
With the desire to scream came the comfortable words:
I am here.
She had seen women swoon, have hysterics, in chapel. It had
never
happened to herself. There was no danger now; the body had no
time
to exclaim as it went down under the victory of spirit. Panorama
veiled panorama with incredible rapidity, and side issues came and went
too
at the same time, scraps of conversation years and years ago, visions
of
streets, forgotten faces, trivial occasions and incidents; a great
deduction emanating all the time, the life of our Lord in minute detail,
from babyhood with all its incidents (of which she had no practical
knowledge) to the terrors of Calvary. Not stopping here, for the new
creature she was for the moment knew no fear or hesitation; she
followed
His being boldly from the lips of His wounded, tortured body
to the
ecstatic arms of His Father.
Such was the preliminary trial of the course she had now to run.
She began immediately to foot the glorious path. She began
to
pray; but her prayer had no words, no known aim; she prayed
for
things she had never heard of, and in a language she did not know.
The light she threw round her gave visible objects an unaccustomed,
alluring interest: a sin at the first step, which was followed instantly by
forgiveness and reconciliation. The Light within her was the object,
the
object of objects.
The Light said, in words of music and light, ‘He giveth His
beloved
sleep,’ and a veil was drawn across the ecstasy.
When she reached home she had not the faintest excuse to
make
any confidence to her husband of what had taken place.
Indeed, how
could she possibly communicate it? She had no terms in which
to
express the new birth even to herself.
The Monday morning rose as pale as any other. There seemed
no
prospect of a return of the ecstasy. The repetition of the
words which
had induced it was unavailing. Only the universe was still
rational to
her, as in the moment of revelation; it stood no longer simply
a fact,
dull, uniform, unexplained; the living parts of it were very much
alive,
the dead not worth a thought. And the Lord of Life lived in her;
she
knew that; there could be no mistake about that.
She
118
She began to pray; a long communion with the Light by faith;
for
it was not evident. But now her prayer was in mortal phrases
of human
speech, a tempestuous, chaotic prayer, though with no movement
of
the lips, no activity of the brain; it throbbed, as before, from her
chest.
It was a long narrative, with supposed rejoinders, interruptions.
It
often repeated itself; it was full of cross purposes. Some parts of
it
were in a lower tone, parts so low as to be next to silence; at last, in
a
dead hush, the request escaped her: ‘Speak to me.’ Then a full swell
ensued, gigantic soliloquy, in a small degree comparable to incidents of
the great interview, a half memory that, in the mystic prayer, the soul
to
soul speech, a desperate entreaty had been made; that she might
know the
bliss of faith, never again receive revelation or smallest
encouragement;
that she might live like Him, die like Him, forsaken
by Him, with no sight
of His face, no sound of His voice. Had He
put in her heart a prayer so
exalted? She knew, with angelic percep-
tion, how great this prayer was.
She framed such a prayer instantly;
she knew that He looked for courage in
her: ‘Try me, test me, give me
suffering, neglect me; give me grace to love
in absence, for present,
how could I do else?’
She shook through all her body like some one awakened from
sleep,
saw the visible objects of the kitchen, the work which
engaged her
hands; she found, with a light surprise, that she had been busy
all the
time.
The dinner was excellent. The smith almost overstayed
the
twenty-five minutes he had; his wife was so cheerful, so
smiling, so
clean personally. He took for granted, as well he might, that
this
was a favourable combination of ordinary circumstances. Not at
all;
it was an ordinary aspect of a new order of things. Those who
know
even a little of heaven usually know a great deal about earth;
and
here was no exception. To see the world with washed eyes, everyday
matters and objects, to distinguish their classes, means to handle the
matter which concerns one with dignity and discretion.
This woman had been, let us say, from the point of view of a
high
standard, fairly cheerful, demure, restful to the working
man, who was
nearly always tired when he saw her. But why should duty to
a
husband in this sense depend upon accidents of nature and circum-
stances ? She put and answered this question. Also in the preparation
of
food and the cleansing of crockery and accessories. Intention can
add
something to perfect mechanical execution. An utensil cleansed
in the
highest name must be abundantly clean, lavishly brilliant. To
Scour
119
scour potatoes as though they were
all alike and little different from
other roots, to leave them in hot water
so long, steam them so long,
and then fling them at the eater ; slaves for
slaves might act thus.
Coming to conclusions such as these under the image
of incensing the
Divine, who Himself swung the censer, an unlearned woman,
who had
handled very few books in her life, was primed to confound many a
doctor.
For something more than two weeks a state of being showed
little
variation from one day to another. Exalted faith in the
Divine Presence
hourly renewed, either at the occasion of reconciliation
after slips,
neglects, moments in which something stood before the Light;
or by
simple, formal pact. She agreed to ask nothing but at the Divine
dictation, to expect nothing, not to be inquisitive or impatient; above
all, to keep the union a secret, to hold infinite stability as jealously as
though it were a bubble. So, while every day changed from point to
point
like the colours of an opal, an infinity of differently coloured
sparks,
though storm and hush succeeded, contrition and ecstasy, before
his very
eyes, the smith saw not the weakest ripple in his wife’s placid
and perfect
demeanour.
To return a moment to her everyday conduct of life, she
was
scrupulous to dress, to keep herself, as the warden of an
idea, as the
shell in which it lay active and sleepless, hidden.
One morning the interminable conversation had dropped to an
even
mildness; the answers to her whispered confidences seemed
to grow
faint—almost inaudible. An alarm came upon her, and under the
strange condition, in the language she did not know. It would not be
beaten
away. Calm retreated into the depths of a distance such as she
had never
before beheld, and a rough voice bellowed through all the
vacuum:
‘Halt!’ She held her breath, firm amidst immensity of
loneliness
unknown to sand, or sea, or sky.
Doubt! added the voice, with long-drawn insistence; and a
hail
of questions rushed vertical upon her, driving her down,
down. What
was she? whence? who? where were her titles? The Light she
housed,
what was it? it? it? Why it? What was
its form? Was it a person?
What person? Did it really speak? Did it speak
truth? Descent
must be arrested before she could answer, but that was
impossible, till
faith spread arms beneath her, and in seas of down and
spice, in a
world of light fluttering into song hushed at the moment of
utterance,
all her being melted into those conditions, and the familiar
voice said
with unfamiliar tenderness, ‘My Beloved is mine, and I am
His.’
‘No,
120
‘No, no, she cried, I am afraid.’ The sound of her voice
brought
her within the narrow walls of the kitchen with a jar.
She sat down
and wept for a long time without thought.
The paroxysm coincided with the smith’s return to dinner.
His
wife stared at the clock until her face was as candid as its
own, and
the key sounded in the latch. She had a severe cold at this
time,
hence her husband took little heed of her swollen appearance.
He,
for his part, was sullen, unsympathetic. The perfection of
material
surroundings had begun to prey upon him. His ideal of life was of
a
balance of give and take; he knew so well in his work how a good job
foreshadows a bad; and while he relished new comfort, he already
smarted
under a deprivation. Ah, man, man; the lentils of captivity
were sweet in
his memory at the table of joy!
He finished his dinner and went away, but the darkness of
his
presence remained behind, filling all the part of the house
through
which he had passed. She cleared the meal. The platters
returned
noiselessly to the dresser, brighter than they had left it. ‘Give
me
sorrow,’ she prayed; ‘give me desertion, longing. Ah, I have
longing;
I long, I long. She went to the bedroom, dressed herself, came
down,
and went out. She took no note of the direction: the invisible
Guide
had all the care of that. Her way lay across the adjoining heath;
then
by a turn she retraced her steps. Her eye rested here and there
on
scrub and struggling growth, always in the name with which every
leaf
was signed. It came into her fancy that she would like to see the
sea
which He had made. Instantly, like a child to be humoured, she saw
the great expanse of the water with noble vision, shoreward and sea-
ward
at once, and the delicate contact of its rim with the fringe of the
sky.
Then, changing a little, the horizon was more distant; it seemed
the same
sea, but there was so much more of it; it was the face of waters
clinging
to the confines of a larger planet. The stars too, for these
appeared, fell
into unusual patterns. Occupied with the vision, she
gradually descended
into the town. She went on, absorbed in her
prayer, crestfallen and timid,
delighted to take a low place before Him ;
when she turned her head, as
though she had heard her name, and saw
in a stationer s window the words
emblazoned: ‘Except a man be born
again, he cannot see the kingdom of God.’
The sight of the words
certainly awoke a profusion of memories; not so many
but that she
noted clearly the position of the card, the manner in which it
was
entrenched among piles of book backs. The card reminded her that
she wished to buy something of the linendraper a few shops on. It is
difficult
121
difficult to see how it should have
reminded her, unless it was the
denial of the wish to buy this card. How
can you hang up your birth?
or whilst you live in it, why should you write
up in your room the
information that you were once born?
For some time communion, though tender, delicious,
uninterrupted,
took place on a lower level. It was the
expression on her part of deep
contrition; ever a new wound meekly, weakly,
presented for healing.
With the consciousness that the subject was less
exalted than sometimes,
there was no notion in her mind of comparison, for
deepest anguish
was ecstasy beyond thought. The very vagueness of her
attitude was
soothing, a reward, delight that she was permitted to know the
divine
union by faith. On a certain night she dreamed (it is fit to state
that
she never dreamed of the Divine Lover, and little at any time).
She
dreamed that she arrived in a square in a large town. A garden was
in the midst of it, and it was inclosed by large, gaudy buildings lighted
up, though it was day. She made her way to one corner of the square
where
there was a book shop, over which was a poem written in gold
letters. The
poem had eight lines; four which rhymed correctly, and
in continuation four
others, not rhymed, which seemed to dwindle away.
In her dream this had a
deep meaning, but she only retained the
concluding words:
… it was a wondrous thing
To be so loved.
In the window of the shop was
the card she had seen in the stationer’s
window, bearing the words,
‘Except a man’ … at least so she took
for granted, for she did not
distinguish them. Turning round she saw
that the square had an Oriental
aspect; then the dream became stupid,
then unpleasant; a pungent smell
pervaded it. She woke suddenly to
the fact that it was tobacco; she heard
the soft click of the street door.
Running over the circumstances of the
vivid dream, she had the
staunchness to reject it as of no consequence. She
looked upon the
time it took to examine it as time wasted, and turned
joyfully to
address Him who never sleeps. It was He who began:
‘If I should not be who you think I am, would you love Me?’
‘That I would,’ she answered fervently and without hesitation.
‘And if you make a mistake, and were to be damned?’
‘I should still be grateful.’
‘You do not know.’
‘You have given me knowledge above all knowledge.’ And
the
silent utterance of her soul grew voluble, universal, a
torrent of reckless
thanks
122
thanks and prayer. Thanks for what she
had never possessed, prayers
for what she already enjoyed. She offered
thanks for her existence,
that she was her very self, that she was a woman. The Lord had been
born of a woman. She could understand a little what it must
have
been to be the holy mother of God. This notion was very new to
her,
quite new, but that caused her no surprise, for everything was
new.
There was a peculiar bliss in the thought. She came to it
again
and again. When she had pursued it to the end of one set
of con-
siderations it returned afresh and afresh. The morning passed
with
astounding rapidity—the contrary phenomenon was commoner—but
nothing was belated. The dinner was as punctually served to the minute
as
though she had watched the clock anxiously all the time.
The habit of divine communication had long since become
continual.
She was able to maintain it through the most
complicated demands
upon her attention. Her ordinary life presented few
alterations to
view, her ordinary manner, her ordinary appearance. A
greater solici-
tude might have been noted. Her clothing was really very
different
from what it had been, but the changes were so dexterous as to
be
scarcely perceptible. It cannot be denied, too, that as soon as the
traces of dinner had been removed she hastened to put on the best
clothes
she allowed herself to wear on a weekday.
It had become necessary that she should go to a London shop,
one
of those warehouses where everything is to be bought. This
periodical
visit was always made in the same way. She hurried off
immediately
after dinner. From Charing Cross, which she reached by rail,
she
walked across Charing Cross Road and Leicester Square to
Piccadilly
Circus, whence she took an omnibus to her destination. Her
shopping
over, she came back by a different omnibus to the railway station.
On
the present occasion she laughed to recognise in Leicester Square
the
scene of her dream, in the Alhambra Theatre the Oriental colouring
of
it. Sure enough, too, in the north-west corner of it, was the
book-shop,
but the name of the proprietor stood where the poem had been
cramped
in her dream. In the window, by a coincidence, a white card
was
visible in exactly the position which the text had occupied.
Rejection
of the dream gave way to this extent, that she crossed the road
to find
out what it was. The back and side of a book were exposed, and
before
it was a written label: ‘Just published: The
Excellent Way,’ and some
further particulars. She wanted the
book, though the idea was pre-
posterous; she had never in her life paid
even two shillings for a book;
this one surely cost more. There was no time
for dallying; her errand
pressed.
❧ THE INVISIBLE PRINCESS
an illustration to the story on page 64
by
Laurence Housman
127
pressed. She went into the shop, and
the book lay dazzling on the
dark counter before her. The shopman, amused
at her stiyness, her
unwillingness to touch it, exposed the back, the
sides, opened at the
title-page. She saw there was a picture. The desire to
possess the
book grew. The shopman dropped the leaves casually through
his
fingers. She saw the words: ‘Lord, if thou art not present.’ . . .
‘Ten-
and-six, said the man; ‘it is beautifully printed, beautifully got
up.’
She thought that did not prove much, but she repeated with alarm:
Ten-and-six! The leaves splashed over each other. Seeing again the
words
she had seen before, she hurriedly closed, gave gold and silver
for brown
paper, string, and a possibility. In the omnibus she opened
the parcel and
peeped into the book.
Popery! and she wrapped it up again as well as she could.
At the store, in the tea-room where she went, according to
her
custom, to get breath and take a little refreshment, she
could not resist
taking another look at the book she carried. This time she
patiently
sought out the poem which had first arrested her eye.
Lord, if thou art not present, where shall I
Seek thee the absent . . .
It was very
disheartening; it did not speak to her at all. She could
not find words in
which to reproach herself with her folly. After a few
moments of such
reflection, ill at ease with her conclusion, she took yet
another dip and
alighted on a page where a sonnet began:
Before myself I tremble, all my members quake
When lips and nose I mark, and both the hollow caves . .
.
It was hopeless; she shut the book resolutely with the sudden
deter-
mination to return it. With this intention she took her departure
and
hurried to the book-shop, which, when she reached it, was closed.
The train had little comfort for her. Only when she was
some
few minutes on the road did she remember that the loved
communion
had been interrupted just as long as this unfortunate book had
been in
her possession. She hastened to repair the deprivation; and
though
her wish did not remain entirely without response, the book beside
her
was a drag by its presence. She had thoughts at one moment of
throwing it out of the window.
Reaching home, the book had to be smuggled into the house.
The
difficulty of this accomplishment, not to mention the
danger, was
something very like a blow to the poor owner. There was no
possible
question as to whether her husband could be let see it or
not;
accordingly it was necessary to enter the house quickly and
noiselessly’,
to deposit the book nimbly upon one of the dark stairs while
she went
into
128
into the sitting-room to give an
account of her journey and soothe
the anger of the smith, which she could
count upon—anger at her
forced absence, though it was surely as much upon
his account as upon
her own ; then she must snatch the packet dexterously
as she went up
to take off her coat and bonnet, and hide it effectually
before she could
be followed. It had to be done and she did it. She was
very weak
next morning through lying awake devouring her tears.
To allay the agony of her doubt, the difficulty of return to
the
divine communion, her first determination was to put the
book out of
sight and leave it there. This turned out so little
satisfactory as a salve
that she changed tactic, and, withdrawing it from
its lurking-place, she
cut the leaves and began to read it straight
through, disregarding the
shocks to her accustomed beliefs which occurred
ten times on every
page. Her determination was so strong still when she had
penetrated
a few pages that she found herself spelling out the name of she
did
not know whom: Blessed Jacopone da Todi, not skipping this, to
her,
unnecessary preliminary to the perusal of the poem following it,
which
answered her unconscious glance with better promise than any of
the
preceding had vouchsafed. Ah! dear Lord, Light in dark places
indeed. The first line she read set all her doubts at rest. Joy filled all
her being, she did not know why; but such was the perfection of joy
to her,
when she could not trace it to any earthly origin. She could
not have
declared that she understood fifty per cent, of the words under
her eye,
but she was sure in the awakened part of her that here was
something for
her. What did she care now about the origin of the
book, for what petty or
even wicked purpose it might have been put
together? She knew enough to be
certain that He uses all things, all
means, for His good pleasure. Until
she could look into His face,
follow with her own eyes the moving lines of
His lips as they move in
speech, she must be content to hear His voice
where it is to be heard.
O Love, all love above !
Why hast thou struck me so ?
All mv heart broke atwo,
Consumed with flames of love,
Burning and flaming cannot find solace;
It cannot fly from torment, being bound;
Like wax amid live coal it melts apace.
It languishes alive, no help being found.
And so
forth. The words had no special reference to her own condition
at the time,
probably none at all; yet such was the force of this
unlooked-for
revelation, she knew once for all and at the first glance
that
129
that these words were meant for her.
Even had she been told that
Blessed Jacopone was a minor brother, and had
she been told at the
same time what a minor brother was, it would have made
no difference
to her. From the afternoon when she was made free of the
ancient
Italian poem, the father of so much of the best that has followed
it, she
gave it her attention until she knew it all by heart, and could
again
put away the book containing it, for she cut no more pages.
With no more power to define a symbol than a baby, she knew
very
well from the outset, and practically, that all visible
nature, and more
especially the Word of God (that is the Bible) are
intelligible only in
the manner of symbol; that all appearances, all divine
utterances,
portray something beyond, which in turn is the emblem of
some
remoter truth—reality. She was fully convinced that the various
recorded and unrecorded acts of Christ, the incidents of the life He
passed
on earth, are continually re-enacted for the furtherance of His
kingdom,
and the nourishment of the souls of His. This belief,
perhaps it is proper
to add, was held only on the authority of Christ ;
it had no further
support. She knew that the way of illumination has
either to be trod
without fear or left alone. There must be courage to
meet and face
Apollyon, but how much more courage does it need to
listen to the voice of
the Beloved!
Let it then be stated categorically (where the smith’s wife
had been
convinced in one point of time) that she had not
shunned a conclusion
which had been forced upon her: Christ had once been
born of woman
miraculously; that momentous event had had its direct value,
the
physical redemption of man and fallen nature; but beyond this was
there not something else? It is a matter of vulgar knowledge that the
great
sacrifice is infinitely more far-reaching in its effect. As our Lord
then
was born of His mortal mother in mortal flesh, so is He conceived
mystically in every one of His chosen, and born spiritually, but not less
truly. The act too is reciprocal, and the ramifications of the mystery
extend no doubt till limitless space is filled with the glory of God.
On an afternoon, at the accustomed hour, the smith reached
his
house, and hearing no sound to indicate the presence of his
wife within
doors, walked into the sitting-room to verify her absence. She
was
sitting in the usual chair, with her head bowed and her hands
crossed
in a strange attitude upon her breast. He asked her what she
was
doing, but all the answer he received was a deprecating wave of
her
hand. He placed himself before her, intercepting the light of the
window, and there stood stock still. Presently she lifted her hands
with
130
with the palms towards him, and then
stooped the whole upper part
of her frame until her forehead almost touched
her knees. Raising her
face then, her lips, which were very white, moved
rapidly without
sound, presently breaking into cadences :
Against me let no blame henceforth be held
If such a love confoundeth all my wit
She
brushed her hands across her eyes, shook her head, and smiled
recognition
to her husband.
The following day their doctor called in the afternoon,
quite
accidentally. He explained his visit as accident, adding
some pro-
fessional jest. He stayed almost an hour, and then, a strange
request,
asked fqr some tea. The smith’s wife, quietly flattered, prepared
a cup
of tea, and they resumed their conversation. The doctor snatched
greedily at any seeming opportunity of talking upon religious subjects;
but
she would not be enticed, and at length he went away. When the
smith
returned, his wife told him of the visit; he affected surprise,
though he
had just seen the doctor, and heard from him the following
opinion on the
health of his wife: ‘Take care of your wife, you will not
have hei much
longer; I cannot discover anything wrong with her!’
There was a great peace over life for a day or two, a rest
from
ecstasy as sweet or sweeter. Then, sweeter yet, suddenly
the renewal,
the ‘light without pause or bound,’ of the poem. To light the
world
trom one s own body, to bear the Light within one, to be the
genetrix
it surpassed reason.
Not iron nor the fire can separate
Or sunder those whom love doth so unite;
Not suffering nor death can reach the state
> To which my soul is ravished; from its height
Beneath it, lo! it sees all things create;
It dominates the range of dimmest sight . . .
She gave way completely to the fact. The conviction that she truly
bore
within her her august Familiar was so profound that she grew to
the pain of
regret that the course of nature must obtain, and that, the
day and hour
accomplished, she must part with the mystical burden
and enter into a new
relationship. So jealous did she become that a
notion one would think she
could not escape did not enter her thought;
that, namely, of comparing her
legal husband to Saint Joseph. The
truth is that her grasp of the existing
situation was on a very high
level of mystery. As to her part in it, she
held it almost as a person
without sex, the necessary condition of her
entering it once overpast.
Transformed in Him, almost the very Christ;
One with her God, she is almost divine;
Riches
131
Riches above all riches to be priced,
All that is Christ’s is hers, and she is queen.
How can I still be sad, despair-enticed,
Or ask for medicine to cure my spleen?
The fetid sweet from sin,
With sweetness overspread,
The old forgot and dead
In the new reign of Love.
The tone of complaint in the poem of Jacopone, though it had
no
meaning in her experience, did not raise the smallest
question in her.
She knew the treasure of sense within the terms employed.
The joy
was so intense that it seemed to her quite natural that another
should
express it, or try to express it, in the language of pain and
dismay.
In her prayers she was just as likely to pour out volumes of
expostu-
lation and injury, frantic and unseemly tenderness, sheer
incoherency.
In one passage the poem runs:
Thou canst not shield Thyself from love, love brought
Thee captive by the road from heaven to earth;
Love brought Thee down to lowness, to be naught,
To roam rejected from Thy humble birth.
No house nor field enhanced Thy lowly lot;
Poor, Thou hast given riches and great worth.
In life, in death, no dearth
Of love hast Thou declared;
Thy heart hath flamed and flared
With nothing else but love.
This was strong food, and it was devoured greedily. The
aliment
must be nothing but love:
‘Thou wast not flesh,’ Jacopone makes Saint Francis break out
at
the Divine Lover in the passion of his rebuke:
Thou wast not flesh, but love, in frame and brain;
Love made Thee man to bear our sins reward.
Thy love required the cross, the world’s disdain. . .
.
All through, the phrases of the great Italian song filled her
with
terrible bliss, ecstatic terror. When an anxiety did not of
itself come
into her mind, the poem readily suggested it. Her own temper
would
have been most likely to have sucked the present sweetness, but
the
untractable companion of Saint Francis would not have it thus. He
is full of apprehension. If this little love which, now, at the outset
is
vouchsafed to me, so fills all my being, taxes all my strength, how
shall I
possibly endure the distention when it grows great, as grow it
must? The
smith’s wife saw the force of this question in a manner
outside Jacopone’s
anticipation.
Disregarding
132
Disregarding dates, hours, lapses of time (she gave little
heed; the
Lover dictated season to her and time of day; it was
day or night for
her at His bidding, spring or autumn), the time was nigh
for the
mysterious birth. It rushed upon her suddenly; there seemed only
a
few minutes given her in which to prepare the setting of the
astounding
miracle. The historical circumstances were present to her in a
flash,
she knew not whence; but the whole incident, the actual details,
had
to be animated. She moved about quietly under the sorest stress
she
had ever known, while the agitated soul of her seemed to be
traversing
space in all directions in the fervour of the moment; she was
muttering
to herself over and over again:
In such a deadly swound,
Alas! where am I brought?
Johann Scheffler has
shown the nativity in sentences of tenderness
which human speech has poor
hope ever to excel, so frail that they
cannot be stirred from the tongue in
which they were first set;
Friedrich Spe has expressed physical contact
with Christ in words
which swoon upon his lips; the English language holds
the pomp and
glory of song in Crashaw’s poem on the circumcision. If
these
three masters could be distilled into one and their concentrated
sweet-
ness impinged direct upon a sensitive heart, the victim might
present
a parallel to the overwhelmed blacksmith’s wife, fallen the
most
pitiable heap of flesh. The lamentable workman, the words of the
doctor fresh in his brain (they had gnawed through into every fibre of
it)
lifted his wife in his grimed arms; lifted her, a strange contradiction
of
terms, into depths. It cannot be told from what vision he aroused her.
It was frightening to a poor man like the blacksmith to see
his wife
consent to be put to bed without a murmur of protest.
Even had she
been evidently suffering he would have expected her to deny
that
anything was the matter with her, and certainly to refuse to go to
bed.
To every inquiry she returned the same blissful smile, of such
candid
reassurance that those about her could not believe that she
suffered.
The news of the mysterious ailment (which was to end in death)
ran
down the street, and unaccustomed women gathered at the clean
bedside, and there remained.
She now lived in the heights. She had now, as she
thought,
transcended all; it had been a long fight to break with
such clearly
justifiable habit as that which kept her the slave of the
calls of her
house. But love, great love had made wreck of all; love,
tyrannical,
had broken down the flesh, even in its purest strongholds :
I
133
I have no longer eyes for forms of creatures,
I cry to Him Who doth alone endure;
Though earth and heaven exhaust their varied natures,
Through love their forms are thin and nowise sure;
When I had looked upon His splendid features,
Light of the sun itself was grown obscure.
Cherubim, rare and pure
By knowledge and high thought,
The seraphin, are naught
To him who looks on love.
She no longer waked
and slept; night and day alike passed in calm
ecstasy. The Beloved could
not leave her any more. Seen by none
of the busybodies at her bedside, she
held at will and laid aside within
easy reach the divine Presence come to
her with the loving confidence
He had Himself taught her. Locality had
ceased to have that vital
importance which it once had; great sense of her
individuality
remained, and stronger still was the personality of the
divine Lover.
She knew (for ecstasy brought with it supreme knowledge) that
her
body lay in sheets, supposed to be lingering and ailing; that it
was
given over to the care of hands she knew, to which she gave no
heed.
She knew that her kitchen stood untended by its proper guardian;
but
love was grown terrible now, she dared not deny it lest it should
crush
the universe in despite. The officious woman in the room would bend
her ear to the smiling lips when they moved, to hear, low and sweet
and distinct:
Love, Love, how Thou hast dealt a bitter wound!
I cry for nothing now but love alone.
Love, Love, to Thee I am securely bound;
I can embrace none other than my own.
Love, Love, so strongly hast Thou wrapt me round,
My heart by love for ever overthrown,
For love I am full prone.
Love, but to be with Thee!
O Love, in mercy be
My death, my death of love!
‘She is raving!’ But no changeiof expression answered the
opinion,
though it was distinctly heard and understood.
On a given day the number of people passing to and fro began
to
increase. The fire was kept more brisk. There was noiseless
hurry
going on. She knew quite well that they were preparing for her
death. An extra pillow was put behind her, and not half-an-hou
elapsed
before another was added. Then one beckoned another
outside the room, and
she supposed that the smith had been sent for.
Not
134
Not long afterwards, in fact, he
arrived. As he came into the room
her lips began to move again.
‘She is raving!’ the leading attendant volunteered, not for
the first
time that morning. Though the smith had not heard it
before, he
rejected the hypothesis with a gesture of disdain. The fact was,
that
the dignity of his wife’s appearance filled him with vanity. Not
those,
he thought of the women who stood round like birds of prey, none
of
those is my wife, but the serene woman propped up with pillows, who
is already half in heaven, on whom I shall set my eyes only once or
twice
more. He bent to her face, and heard here and there as a
syllable was accented:
To Love for ever wed,
Love hath united both
Our hearts in perfect troth
Of everlasting love.
‘Her head is as clear as mine,’ he said scornfully; ‘she’s no
more
raving than you are.’
‘What’s she say?’ asked the woman, awed.
‘I can’t say it like her.’
‘She’s going.’
‘Lower her head,’ whispered one. The smith looked savage,
as
though he would defend her from molestation with violence.
The
women continued to mutter what ought to be done.
She motioned to raise her hands; the smith took one of them;
her
lips moved:
Love, Love, O Jesus, I have reached the port;
Love, Love, O Jesus, whither . . .
GIULIO CAMPAGNOLA
‘ Vix tertium ingressus lustrum ingenio et natura non est Lippo (another youth of the
writer’s acquaintance) absimilis: quin praeter litteras tum latinas tum graecas
impuber iste et lyram tractare et in ea canere, versus edere, et, —quod caecus non
potest, scribere, pingere, statuas atque signa fingere, sic per se magis ut puto duce
natura quam arte perdidicit, ut temporibus nostris omnibus illi tantis in rebus simul
possit meo judicio conferri nemo.’ —(Letter of Matteo Bosso to Girolamo, the father of
Giulio, about 1494.)
THE fond admiration of his seniors paints for
us, in a
few letters and verses, the figure of
Giulio Campagnola’s prodigious
youth. At
eleven or twelve a scholar, a musician, a
singer, a
poet, a painter, a sculptor in the
round and in relief; at thirteen
not only
conversing freely in Latin and Greek, but
reading
Hebrew ‘as if he had sucked its
principles with his mother’s milk’;
able to
reproduce exactly the works of the most famous painters and to
equal their creations ‘if he liked to take the pains’; skilled in
making portraits ‘so like that you could always recognise them,’
he seemed to those friends securely chartered for illimitable fame,
a
wonder of inspiration and untaught genius. We can see that, far
from
being this child of solitary nature or miraculous grace, he
really
grew up in a hot-bed of culture. His father, an official of
the
Venetian rule in the city of Padua, was a scholar and dilettante
in
his tastes, delighting in Ciceronian correspondence with his friends;
author also of a translation of the Psalms, of a tract on the Jews,’
of a volume in Praise of Virginity, and other excursions of learned
curiosity. He was, moreover, the student, under Squarcione, of art
inspired by a recovered antiquity, and dedicated to a collector friend
a description, now lost, of certain works of art then to be seen in
Padua.
In such a house a child of quick faculties would slip into an
accom-
plishment in the arts as readily as in other surroundings a boy
becomes
a cricketer or a shot. If speech were an art practised only
here and
there, all children who could chatter would be prodigies. The
arts
of painting and music were themselves in the vigour of their
spring,
and must have swept many a boy into their train— mere
playfellows of
that contagious youth. It is clear that Giulio became
at least an accom-
plished mimic in painting. Of original work we have
no trace, the two
miniatures on kid, described by the Anonimo of
Morelli, being after
drawings
137
drawings by Giorgione1 and Diana. The same authority
attributes to him
a pupil in painting, Domenico Veneziano by name, who also
figures as
a copyist in that Paduan catalogue. It has been conjectured
that this
Domenico was the well-known Domenico Campagnola, possibly a son,
brother, or other relative of Giulio; that some relation beyond the
name united them is certain, since two plates exist in which one and
the
other had a hand. Domenico’s drawings and engravings, wrought
in free
undulating lines, differ much in style from Giulio’s, but the
inspiration
of his art has a common source with that of his namesake.
It is as an engraver that Giulio Campagnola survives. His
signature on a few prints has secured his identity and made him dear
to the collector as the developer of an unusual stipple-technique. It
is within these technical limits that his invention would seem chiefly
to have worked; designs he was ready to adopt from Mantegna, Durer,
John Bellini; it amused him to refit figures taken from one, with a
land-
scape from another, or vice versa,
but he was the virtuoso and curious
craftsman whether making
miniatures on kid or breaking up the burin
line into dots. Variations
in technique, however, have their significance,
and this tentative of
stipple is the response of engraving in sensitive hands
to the impulse
of a new kind of painting. The Tuscan art of line was
the very stuff
for the severe burin of a Marcantonio; the painting of Gior-
gione,
with its tenderly fused and rounded forms, its lustre and shadow,
called on the graver for a new language if its essential beauty was to
be preserved. A more adequate answer to the problem was the mezzo-
tint technique, invented much later; stipple engraving is but a bastard
form, which became none the better for being systematised. But these
first gropings for a new method with the old tools in the work of
Giulio
Campagnola have no little charm. The question of absolute
originality
is of small importance. Dotted work with a punch and
hammer was a
device of the engravers of metal work. In the work of
several contem-
poraries or predecessors of Giulio there is an
occasional use of the dot;
Durer has recourse to it here and there, as
when he grains the block of
stone in his Melencolia by dabbing with the burin point; but Giulio so
used the procedure as to subordinate the line, cover it up, or replace it,
so that the main effect is one of stipple. The plate of the Flute-
player, reproduced here, shows a
preparation in line finished in stipple;
parts of other plates are
worked in stipple only.
Consideration of these plates proves our artist no first-rate
draughts-
man;
1. The engraving of a nude woman by Campagnola may be this same design.
138
man; he is safest with the more easily conventionalised forms, such
as the weedy acanthoid growth of his foliage. This has a pretty
effect in the semi-heraldic stag chained to a tree; in a companion piece
of a grazing stag there is an odd mixture of more natural and more
arbitrary shapes. Stipple doubtless pleased him for this reason as
well as for others, that he could fumble for his drawing and leave
it vaguer.
If it is interesting to see engraving arrested and groping before the
new character in painting that we associate with the name of Giorgione,
the chief interest after all in these plates lies in what they echo of the
master’s imagination. Any fragments overheard from that poet must
be welcome, even were the eavesdropper much less capable than Giulio.
The Flute-Player and the Woman at the Well, to name two, seem to
bear the authentic stamp. Not alone the greater truth of aspect in his
painting struck Giorgione’s contemporaries; they were captured or
repelled by his conception of the image, his dealings with the subject
of painting. The shock of this is measured by the puzzled vexation of
Vasari before the frescoes on the Fondaco dei Tedeschi. Naturalistic
rendering or ingenious solutions of problems like that of painting all
sides of a body at once he could appreciate, but over the subjects of
the new painting he shook his head like any ordinary modern painter or
critic in like case. ‘Giorgione,’ he says, ‘ set hand to the work accordingly,
but thought only of executing fanciful subjects, calculated for the
display of his knowledge in art, and wherein there is of a truth neither
arrangement of events in consecutive order nor even single representa-
tions depicting the history of known or distinguished persons, whether
ancient or modern. I, for my part, have never been able to understand
what they mean, nor, with all the inquiries that I have made, could
I find any one who did understand or could explain them to me.
Here is a man, there a woman, in different attitudes; one has the head
of a lion beside him, near another is an angel, but which rather resembles
a cupid, so that one cannot divine what it all means.’ Cut adrift from
the histories of eminent persons, he can find no significance in the
anonymous attitudes of here a man, there a woman, or in the angel
which rather resembles a cupid. Nor, perhaps, will it ever become
common property of thought that the language of painting, possessing,
as it does, no verb, is badly handicapped for narrative statement;
possessing no conjunction save ‘and,’ is ill fitted for logical statement.
With some strain of its resources, the art may suggest Eve and Adam
instead of Adam and Eve; but thus to present the objects conjoined in
one
140
one strict order does not come natural to it, and so simple an opposition
of thought as ‘Black but comely’ is beyond its scope.‘Black’ it can
give, and the features summed up in the judgment ‘comely’ — that is all.
What the mind can take and make of the sheer presence and expression
to the eye of silent, immobile things is the characteristic field of paint-
ing, and to make a merit of this still conjunction, so that vision feeds
and broods upon it in a speculation, independent of story or argument,
is the franchise and triumph of the art.
Strung to a high pitch of this picture reverie, Giorgione peopled
his canvas with images of youth, of love-making, of music-making
in a golden air and a holiday world. Mr. Pater wrote his admirable
essay on the painter to the curious text that ‘all art constantly
aspires towards the condition of music.’ It is easy to see from his
examples what he meant by the formula, but the language is mis-
leading. The complete analogue of music exists in the arts of design
when form and colour are combined in arbitrary decoration. Painting
differs from these by employing images, and must aspire to a musical
condition at their expense. Now, there are certainly draughtsmen, the
forms of whose images do dissolve into caligraphic lines like a reflec-
tion carried away and twisted in running water; there are painters in
whose carpet of colour the image has little significance beyond a station
and a shape. But Giorgione is not one of these. If he shakes free of
‘events in consecutive order’ and ‘the history of known or distinguished
persons,’ it is that he may come at the figures dear to himself. They
and their setting are chosen with intense purpose and liking, and all
the decorative parts of painting are employed to recommend them
to our delight. Himself a musician when Venice was mad for music,
and her fiddlers, says Diirer, wept to hear themselves play, he paints
the piper and the lutanist. Beside them he paints all of the naked
beauty of women that he could compass in a romance of Arcadian
woodland. ‘Here there is a man, there a woman, in different atti-
tudes,’ the dream of an angel who rather resembles a cupid.
But if Giorgione lifted painting from the stress of definite story,
conscious of its quiet and profound appeal independent of that interest,
he none the less profited by the accumulated signs and traditions of the
art to stimulate and guide the fancy. It is his secret that those pleasure-
parties retain something of a hieratic composure, each figure rapt into a
dream and absence, as if remembering that once it was a martyr or a
saint. The effect is that of hearing church music carried through the doors
to the river-side, or of the solemn hymn melodies that first served for
dancing
142
dancing. And if we are to give to Giulio Campagnola a part in the
invention of these pieces, it is perhaps certain witty afterthoughts of
combination, more pointed still, that we owe to him. We find a liking in
his work for the epigram of a death’s-head, or, as in the plate given here,
an old man slipped in at the feet of piping youth. In a version by
another engraver the old man does not appear. And we might sup-
pose his the daring scene-shifting by which the pipers are banished from
the well side, and the Woman, lingering, is confronted by another figure.1
The figure intended is poorly acted by this mincing person, a fact which
goes to heighten the probability that he is an intruder; but it was an apt
trick of fancy playing upon the Giorgionesque Woman at the Well that
turned her back into religious history and hit on the most credible part
for her to play. The Prophet has put to flight the piper, and comes to
trouble that easy Samaritan mind. If the figure of the
Woman be Giulio’s own, we have done scant justice here to an artist
capable of great conceptions.
D.S. MACCOLL.
❧ Note.—For a full list and description of the plates ascribed to
Giulio Campagnola, students may be referred to an article by Galichon
in the Gazette des Beaux-Arts, 1st series, vol. xiii. Galichon, adding
considerably to the lists of Bartsch and Ottley, brings up the number
to fourteen. To these may be added the Grazing Stag of the British
Museum collection, which he does not catalogue. This collection, not
counting copies and different states, contains eleven plates, among them
the unique Child with Cats. Waagen states that there are drawings by
Giulio at Chatsworth. There are many by Domenico, and several that
may be Giulio’s, catalogued under other names, Italian or Flemish.
But without more knowledge of the man’s style of drawing, it is
impossible to identify these with any certainty. In the Museum of
Rennes, however, there is a drawing of two dismounted cavaliers in a
landscape, labelled ‘Campagnole’ by some collector, and very probably
Giulio’s. The delicate scratchy style differs altogether from Domenico’s.
In the same frame a drawing labelled ‘Campagnole dit le vieux’ is pro-
bably by Giulio after Mantegna. It should be possible, with a little
study, to add examples from other collections. There is said to be
one at Christ Church, Oxford.
1. In the ordinary treatment of the scene, as in the story itself, the Woman finds
the Saviour
at the Well.
YAI AND THE MOON
THE Bay of Yedo is all blue and yellow.
The
village of Haokami is pink. And Umanosuke,
who ruled the village
worthily, was a widower.
And Yai, his daughter, was wayward. The
death
of his wife had grieved Umanosuké.
‘She was more dear to me,’ he had cried
over
her tomb, ‘than the plum-tree in my garden,
more dear than the
half of all my pied chrysan-
themums. And now she is dead. The
jewelled
honeycomb is taken from me. Void is the pavilion of my desire.
As
an untrod island, as a little island in a sea of tears, so am I. My wife
is
dead. What is left to me?’ Yai, not more then than a baby, had
sidled
up to him, cooing, ‘I, O father!’ And the villagers had murmured
in
reverent unison, ‘We, O sir!’ And so the widower had straightway
put from him his hempen weeds and all the thistles of his despair, had
lifted his laughing child upon his shoulder, and touched with his hand
the
bowed heads of the villagers, saying, ‘Bliss, of all things most
wonderful,
is fled from me. But Authority remains, and therefore will
I make no more
lamentation.’ Henceforth Umanosuke lived for
Authority. Full of wisdom were
his precepts, and of necessity his
decrees. Whenever the villagers
quarrelled, as villagers will, among
themselves, and struck each other with
their paper-fans and parasols,
at his coming they would lie flat upon the
green ground, eager of his
arbitrage. With the villagers he had not any
trouble. With Yai, alas!
he had.
‘Five years are gone,’ he said sternly to her, one morning,
‘since the
sun glanced upon that sugared waterfall, your mother.
Nor ever once
have you sought to please me, since the day when you
delivered your-
self into my charge. The toys that I fashioned for your
fingers you
have not heeded, and from the little pictures that I painted
for your
pleasure you have idly turned your eyes. When I would awe you
to obedience, you do but flout me. When I make myself even as
a child and
would be your playmate, you drive me from your pre-
sence. You will soon be
eight years old. Behave, I beseech you,
better!’
Yai ran into the garden, laughing.
On the morning of her thirteenth birthday, Umanosuké resumed
his
warning. ‘Ten years ago,’ he said, ‘there flew from me that
fair heron’s
wing that was your mother. I would she were here that she might
assuage
144
assuage the bitter sorrow you are
always to me. You break the figured
tablets from which I would teach you
wisdom. Strewn with unfingered
dust are the books you should have long
learnt utterly. Your feet fly
always over the sand or through the flowers
and feather-grasses. I see
you from my window bend your attentive ear to
the vain music of the
seashell. I often hear you in foolish parley with the
birds. Me, your
father, you do dishonour. Reflect! You are growing old. You
will
never see twelve again. Behave, I beseech you, better!’
Yai ran into the garden, pouting.
On the morning of the day before her wedding-day,
Umanosuké
called her to him and said, once and for all, ‘Since
faded and fell that
fair treillage of convolvulus, than which I can find no
better simile for
your mother, it is already fifteen round years. And, lo!
in nothing but
dreams and errantry have you spent your girlhood. I, who
begat you,
have grown sad in contemplating all your faults. Had I not,
knowing
the wisdom of the philosophers, believed that in the span of every
life
there is good and evil equally distributed, and that your evil
girl-
hood was surely the preamble of a most perfect prime, your faults
had
been intolerable. But I was comforted in my belief, and when I be-
trothed you to young Sanza, the son of Oiyaro, my heart was filled with
fair hopes. Only illusions!’
‘But, father,’ said Yai, ‘I do not love Sanza.’
‘How can you tell that you do not love him,’ her father
demanded,
‘seeing that you hardly know him?’
‘He is ugly, father,’ said Yai. ‘He wears strange garments.
His
voice is harsh. Twice we have walked together by the side of
the sea,
and when he praised my beauty and talked of all he had learnt at
the
university, and of all he wished me to learn also, I knew that I did
not
love him. His thoughts are not like mine.’
‘That may well be,’ Umanosuke answered, ‘seeing that he was
held
to be the finest student of his year, and you are a most
ignorant maid.
As for his face, it is topped with the highest forehead in
Haokami. As
for his garments, they are symbols of advancement. In fourteen
lan-
guages he can lift his voice. I am an old man now, a man of the
former fashion, and many of Sanza’s thoughts seem strange to me, as to
you.
But when I am in his presence I bow humbly before his intellect.
He is a
marvellous young man, indeed. He understands all things. If
you mean that
you are unworthy of him, I certainly agree with you.’
‘Then, it is that I am unworthy of him, father,’ faltered
Yai, with
downcast eyes.
‘Sanza
145
‘Sanza does not think so,’ said her father, more gently. ‘He
told
me, yesterday, that he thought you were quite worthy of
him. And as I
look at you, little daughter, and see how fair a maid you
are, I think he
was right. It is because I love you that I would you were
without
fault. I have never been able to rule you. It is therefore that I
give
you gladly to Sanza, who will understand you, as he understands
all
other things.’
‘Perhaps,’ said Yai, ‘Sanza is too wise to understand me, and
I am
not wise enough to love him. I do not know how it is—but,
oh, father!
indulge me in one whim, and I will never be graceless nor
unfilial
again ! Tell Sanza you will not let him be my bridegroom!’
‘To-morrow you will be his wife,’ said Umanosuké. ‘That you
think
yourself indifferent to him, is nothing to me. You are
betrothed to
him. He has given to you, in due form, a robe of silken
tissue, a robe
incomparably broidered with moons and lilac. When once the
lover
has given to the maiden the robe of silken tissue, his betrothal is
sacred
in the eyes of our God.’
‘Father,’ said Yai, ‘the robe has been given to me indeed. It
lies in
my room, and over all its tissue are moons and lilac.
But lilac is said
to be the flower of unfaith, and moons are but images of
him whom I
love. Ever since I was little, I have loved the Moon. As a
little child
I loved him, and now my heart is not childish, but I love him
still,
hrom my window, father, I watch him as he rises in silver from
the
edge of the sea. I watch him as he climbs up the hollow sky. For
love of him I forgo sleep, and when he sinks into the sea he leaves me
desolate. Of no man but him can I be the bride.’
Umanosuké raised his hand. ‘The Moon,’ he said, ‘is the
sacred
lantern that our God has given us. We must not think of
it but as of a
lantern. I do not know the meaning of your thoughts. There
is mischief
in them and impiety. I pray you, put them from you, lest they
fall as a
curse upon your nuptials. I did but send for you that I might
counsel
you to bear yourself this afternoon, in Sanza’s presence, as a
bride should,
with deference and love, not with unmaidenly aversion. It is
not well
that the bridegroom, when he comes duly on the eve of his wedding
to
kiss the hand of his bride, and to sprinkle her chamber with
rose-leaves,
should be treated ungraciously and put to shame. Little
daughter, I
will not argue with you. Know only that this wedding is well
devised
for your happiness. If you love me but a little, try to please me
with
obedience. I am older than you, and I know more. Behave, I
beseech
you, better!’
Yai
146
Yai ran into the garden, weeping.
She paced up and down the long path of porcelain. She beat
her
hands against the bark of her father’s favourite uce-tree,
whose branches
were always spangled with fandangles, and cursed the name of
her
bridegroom. For hours she wandered among the flower-beds, calling
upon the name of her love.
The gardeners watched her furtively from their work, and
mur-
mured, smiling one to another, ‘This evening we need not
carry forth
our water-jars, for Yai has watered all the flowers with her
tears.’
When the hour came for her bridegroom’s visit, though, Yai
had
bathed her eyes in orange-water, and sat waiting at her
window.
She saw him, a tiny puppet in the far distance, start from the
pavilion
that was his home. As he came nearer, she noted his brisk
tread,
and how the sun shone upon his European hat. What a complacent
smile curved his lips! How foolish he looked, for all his learning! In
one
hand he swung a black umbrella, in the other a small parcel
of brown paper.
‘He will release me,’ whispered Yai; but her heart
misgave her, and she
shrank away from the window.
When her nurse ushered Sanza into the room, Yai hardly
turned
her head.
‘Well,’ he said cheerily, as he placed his hat on the floor,
‘here I am,
you see! Quite punctual, I think? Brought my
rose-leaves along
with me. Really, my dear Yai,’ he said, after a pause, ‘I
do think
you might rise to meet me when I come into the room. You know
I don’t stickle for sentiment—far from it,—but surely, on such an
occasion,
a little display of affection wouldn’t be amiss. Personally,
you know, I
object to all this rose-leaf business; but I’m not going to
offend your
father’s religious views, and it’s really rather a quaint old
ceremony in
its way; and I do think that you might—what shall
I say?—meet me
half-way.’
Yai came forward listlessly.
‘You’ll excuse the suggestion,’ he laughed, shaking her
hand.
‘Now, I had better undo my parcel, I suppose? I expect you
know
more about these little Japanese customs than I do;’ and he began
to
loosen the string.
‘What have you in there?’ asked Yai.
‘Why, the rose-leaves, to be sure!’ Sanza replied, producing
a tin
that had once held cocoa.
‘Most lovers bring their rose-leaves in a bowl, I fancy,’
said Yai,
with with
❧ YOUNG GIRLS BY THE SEA
by
P. Puvis de Chavannes
151
with a faint smile. ‘But it is no
matter. Please do not sprinkle
them yet.’
‘How stupid of me!’ exclaimed Sanza, throwing back his
handful of
rose-leaves into the tin. ‘If one does a thing at
all, let it be done
correctly. I have to kiss your hand first, of
course.’
‘Please do not kiss my hand, Sanza,’ the girl said simply. ‘I
do not
love you. I do not wish to be your bride.’
Sanza whistled.
‘What about that silk material I sent you the other day?’
he
asked sharply. ‘I understood that your failure to return it
was ipso
facto an acceptance of my proposal?’
‘I kept the silken robe that was broidered with moons and
lilac,’
Yai murmured, ‘because I wished to please my father,
whom I have
often grieved. I thought then that I could be your bride. Now
I
know that I cannot.’
‘Why this change of front?’ gasped her lover.
‘I have no good reason,’ she said, ‘that I can give you; only
that I
thought I was stronger than I am—stronger than my
love.’
‘If you will excuse me,’ muttered Sanza, with momentary
irre-
levance, ‘I will sit down.’ And he squatted upon the
floor, disposing
the tails of his frock-coat around him. ‘May I ask,’ he
said at length,
‘to what love you refer?’
‘My love for the Moon,’ Yai answered.
‘The—the what? cried Sanza.
‘The Moon,’ she repeated, adding rather foolishly, ‘I— I
thought
perhaps you had guessed.’
Sanza laughed heartily.
‘Well, really,’ he said, ‘you quite took me in. I should
suggest
your becoming an actress, if it weren’t for native
prejudices. You’d
go far. Oh, very good! Ha, ha!’
‘I am not jesting, Sanza,’ said Yai sadly. ‘I am very
earnest. Ever
since I was little, I have loved the Moon. As a
little child I loved him
and now my heart is not childish, but I love him
still. My heart grows
glad, as he rises in silver from the edge of the sea
and climbs up the
hollow sky. When he climbs quickly, I shudder lest he
fall; when he
lingers, I try to fancy it is for love of me; when he sinks
at length into
the sea, I weep bitterly.’
Sanza began to humour her.
‘Oh yes,’ he said, ‘the Moon’s a wonderful climber. I’ve
noticed
that. And a very good fellow, too, from all accounts. I
don’t happen
to
152
to know him personally. He was senior
to me at the university. I
must get you to introduce us.’
‘You jest poorly,’ said Yai.
Sanza frowned.
‘Come, come,’ he resumed presently, ‘you know as well as I do
that
the Moon is just an extinct planet, 237,000 miles distant
from the earth.
Perhaps you didn’t know? Well, selenography is rather a
hobby of
mine, and I ’ll give you one or two little facts. The Moon is a
subject
which has attracted a great many physiologists in all ages. Thanks
to
the invention of photography, we moderns have accumulated a con-
siderable amount of knowledge regarding it. The negatives obtained
at the
Lick Observatory, for example, prove conclusively that the
immense craters
and mountainous ridges visible upon its surface, so far
from being
surrounded with an atmosphere similar in density to our
own, are, in fact,
enclosed only by a gaseous envelope, not less than 200
times thinner than
the most rarefied atmosphere obtainable on the
earth/
But Yai had shut her ears.
‘Sanza,’ she said, when he ceased, ‘will you release me? If
you
think me mad, you cannot wish me to be your bride.’
For a moment Sanza hesitated—but for a moment.
‘Madness,’ he said, ‘is a question of degree. We are all
potentially
mad. If you were left to indulge in these absurd
notions, you would
certainly become mad, in time. As it is, I fancy you
have a touch of
Neuromania. And, when you speak, I have noticed a slight
tendency
to Echolalia. But these are trifles, my dear. Any sudden change
of
life is apt to dispel far more serious symptoms. Your very defects,
small though they are, will make me all the more watchful and tender
towards you when 1 am your husband.’
‘You are very cruel and very cowardly,’ sobbed Yai, ‘and I
hate
you!’
‘Nonsense!’ said Sanza, snatching one of her hands and
kissing it
loudly.
In another minute the room had been sprinkled with
rose-leaves
and Yai was alone.
At sunset her father came to the room and bent over her
and
kissed her. ‘Do not weep, little daughter,’ he said. ‘It is
well that
you should be wed, though you are so unwilling. Sleep happily
now,
little daughter. To-morrow, all in your honour, the way will be strewn
with
153
with anemones and golden grain.
Little lanterns will waver in the
almond trees.’
Yai spoke not a word.
But when her father had reached the threshold of her room,
she ran
swiftly to him and flung her arms around his neck, and
whispered to
him through tears, ‘Forgive me for being always an evil
daughter.’
Umanosuké caressed her and spoke gentle words. And when
he
left her, at length, he barred the door of her room. For in
that land
there is an old custom, which ordains that the bride’s room be
sealed
on the wedding-eve, lest the bride be stolen away in the night.
Umanosuké’s footsteps grew faint in the distance. So soon as
she
could hear them no more, Yai shook the door, noiselessly, if
peradven-
ture it were not rightly barred. It did not yield. Noiselessly
she crept
across the floor, the rose-leaves brushing her bare and tiny
feet. Noise-
lessly she slid back the wickered grill from her window. She
wrapped
her skirt very tightly round her, and raised herself on to the
ledge.
Down a trellis that covered the outer wall she climbed lightly. No
one
saw her.
Darting swiftly from shadow to shadow, she passed down the
long
garden, and dragged from its shed the little, reeded skiff
that her
father had once given to her. She did not dare drag it down
the
beach, lest the noise of the rustling shingle should betray her.
Easily
(for it was light as a toy) she lifted it on her shoulder, and
carried
it down, so, to the darkening waters, launched it, and stepped
in.
She knew at what point on the edge of the great sea her
lover
would rise. She knew by the aspect of the stars that he
would rise
before the end of another hour. Could she reach the edge of
the
great sea so soon? Crouching low in the skiff, a little figure
scrupu-
lously balanced, she brushed the water with her paddle. Strong
and
supple was her wrist, and sure were her eyes, and swiftly the frail
craft
sped on over the waters. Never once did the maid flag nor
falter,
though her hands grew cold and stiff in their strenuous
exercise.
Though darkness closed in around her, and the waters rushed past
her,
on either side, with a shrill sound as of weeping, she had no fear,
but
only love in her heart. Gazing steadfastly before her at that
glimmer-
ing, white line, where the sky curves down upon the sea, and
ever
whispering through her lips the name of her love, she held her
swift
course over the waters.
Clearer, clearer to her gaze, grew the white line and the
arched
purple that rested on it. Another minute, and she could
hear the waves
lapping
154
lapping its surface, a sweet monotony
of music, seeming to call her
on. A few more strokes of her paddle, swept
with a final impulse, and
the boat bore her with a yet swifter speed. Soon
she suffered it to
glide on obliquely, till it grazed the white line with
its prow. She had
reached the tryst of her devotion. Faint and quivering,
she lay back
and waited there.
After a while, she leant over the side of the boat and peered
down
into the sea. Far, far under the surface she seemed to
descry a little
patch of silver, of silver that was moving. She clasped her
hands to
her eyes and gazed down again. The silver was spreading, wider
and
wider, under the water, till the water’s surface became even as a
carpet
of dazzling silver.
The Moon rose through the sea, and paused under the
canopy
of the sky.
So great, so fair was he, of countenance so illustrious, that
little
Yai did but hide her head in the folds of her garment,
daring not
to look up at him.
She heard a voice, that was softer and more melancholy than
the
west wind, saying to her, ‘Child of the Ruler of Haokami,
why sought
you to waylay me?’ And again the voice said, ‘Why sought you
to
waylay me?’
‘Because,’ Yai answered faintly, ‘because I have long loved you.’
And as she crouched before him, the Moon covered her
with
silver, insomuch that she was able to look up into his
eyes, being
herself radiant, even as he was. And she stretched out her arms
to
him and besought him that she might sail over the sky with him
that night.
‘Nay, said the Moon, ‘but you know not what you ask.
Over
the sky you might sail in my embrace, and love me, and be
my
darling. I would bear you among the stars and lie with you in the
shadows of the clouds. The tiny world would lie outspread beneath
us, and
in the wonder of our joy we would not heed it. We would
mingle the cold,
silver of our lips, and in the wreath of our arms our
love-dreams would
come true. But soon I should sink into the sea
yonder. On the grey surface of
the sea I should leave you to drown.’
‘Take me in your arms!’ cried the girl.
And the Moon bent down to her and took her gently in his arms.
Next morning, the Sun, as he was rising from the sea, saw a
little
pale body floating over the waves.
‘Why!’
155
‘Why!’ he exclaimed, ‘there is the child of the ruler of
Hao-
kami. She was always wayward. I knew she would come to a
bad
end. And this was to have been her wedding-day too! I suppose she
was really in love with me and swam to meet me. How very sad!’
And he
covered her with gold.
‘After all,’ he muttered, rising a little higher, ‘it does
not do for
these human beings to have ideas above their station.
It always leads
to unhappiness. The dead child down there would soon have
forgotten
her unfortunate attachment to me, if she had only stayed ashore
and
married that impertinent little fellow, who is always spying at me
through his confounded telescope. And there he is, to be sure! up
betimes
and strutting about his garden, with a fine new suit on! Quite
the
bridegroom!’
TO AN EARLY SPRING DAY
O Day, thou found’st me sleeping; let me
sleep!
Too many of thy brothers, too like thee,
Have waked me with such manners. Didst thou
With something of thy sisters’ smile, may be,
I, even then, would sleep; though they were
gay
And called me oft in leafy flowery May.
Of banks more soft with moss than any bed,
with lush bee-peopled canopies o’erhead,
They knew, and talking led me out to play.
Ah, they were gay, thy sisters! They were
young
And like the flowers, half divine with dew,
Caught in their heads’ loose roughened manes or
flung
Forth in their frolic. Nothing sad they knew;
But thou, thou hast the sob of many sorrows,
Gloom from a stormy night thy wet wing
borrows,
Each pelting shower, like angry, sudden
tears,
Answers an urgent spurring, which one hears,
Driving thee on toward disenchanted morrows.
Alas, there is but wind and rain abroad,
Fatiguing warmth that tempts the sharded
buds!
I would I were a god of stone to hoard,
Like russet grange, the summer’s golden
floods,
All that Greece knew of beauty in her youth—
Handless and footless, from an isle aloof
Watching a mainland near across the sea,
Since heroes on white horses, buoyantly,
Chanting rode by to meet the dawn of truth.
Like some fair marble god, who pays no heed
To any day, in comely trance elate,
While honey-laden summers circling speed,
As echoes through a stone reverberate,
Thrilling his stillness — as a song is held
Spellbound within the temple, where it
swelled,
157
Long after all the choristers have ceased:
So would I be, and never more released
To learn how men from such fair gods
rebelled.
O Day, grey habited, thou too art sad!
Thou, too, art all too conscious of the past—
Of all those leaves that thy forerunners had
To bathe in, plunge in, fall to sleep at
last,
Tired out like children, in! Thou, with thy
rain
Pelting wet roofs and dripping boughs, wouldst
fain
Dance among flowers and make the roses bob;
Thou wouldst from dells of thyme and clover
rob
Scents to make sea-nymphs sniff and sniff
again.
Then let us, Day, go friendly! help thou me,
Strengthen my feet and occupy my hands,
And from all clinging yearning set me free,
To find in things the look that understands,
With mother-like alacrity, our need!
For nature is her children’s friend indeed,
Who need not then be exiles anywhere,
But, loving beauty, still find beauty there,
As thou canst find thee comfort in thy speed.
Rough minister of life, thine infant hand
May once have ushered Psyche through Love’s
house.
Viewless and trembling didst thou later stand
And soothe her sleep with music? shy as mouse
Evade, but when, with many a skyey leap
From cloud-caps downward, came, with meteor
sweep,
Her rosy husband? Ah, attend my prayers
Immediate as her unseen ministers,
Till hope grow real enough to clasp in sleep!
In sleep we may believe, we do attain
Full knowledge of illusive beauty, and,
In sleep, we do not know ourselves nor
strain,
Like birds at sea and fainting ere the land,
To reach a joy that, ever seeming near,
Lies far beyond our strength. In sleep we
hear
158
As echoes hear, who do not weep at songs,
And unmoved watch, like stars, unpitied
wrongs.
Then, Day, storm on till sleep be doubly
dear.
Press on, and shoulder up thy lagging clouds!
Invigour me! Born from thine energy
And bright from thy despair, with leaves in
crowds,
The spring shall be! at last the spring shall
be!
Beauty shall like a day-dream brave the
light—
A day-dream likelier than the dreams of
night,
Surmised among thy sisters, Summer Days,
When, mid birds singing, I will sing her
praise,
Exalting her with this thy strenuous might.
THE SEVEN PRINCESSES
BY MAURICE MAETERLINCK Translated by ALFRED SUTRO
CHARACTERS
THE OLD KING.
THE OLD QUEEN.
THE PRINCE.
THE SEVEN
PRINCESSES.
A MESSENGER.
SCENE—A large hall of marble , with laurel, lavender, and
lilies in
porcelain vases. The hall is divided in all its length by
seven marble
steps, which are strewn with cushions of pale silk, and on
these the SEVEN
PRINCESSES he asleep. They are all clad in white robes, and
their arms are
bare. A silver lamp sheds a faint light upon them. At the
end of the
hall is a door furnished with massive bolts. To the right
and the
left of this door are great windows, which almost reach to
the ground.
Behind these windows is a terrace. The sun is setting : and
in the dis-
tance is seen a black marshy country, with stagnant pools
and forests of pine
and oak. Behind the palace, between huge willows, is a
sombre, grim-
looking inflexible canal, along which a large war- ship is
seen advancing.
[The old KING and QUEEN
and the MESSENGER move along
the terrace
and watch the war-ship as she draws nearer.]
THE QUEEN. She is coming under full sail . . .
THE KING. I cannot see clearly, there is so much mist . . .
THE QUEEN. They are rowing . . . they are all rowing . . . They
must mean to
come right up to the castle windows … It is as
though she had a thousand
feet . . . the sails touch the branches of
the willows . . .
THE KING. The ship seems to be wider than the canal . . .
THE QUEEN. They are stopping . . .
THE KING. They will find it difficult to turn . . .
THE QUEEN. They have stopped . . . they have stopped . . . They
are dropping
the anchor . . . They are mooring the ship against
the willows … Ah! ah!
some one has landed . . . that must be
the Prince . . .
THE KING. Look at the swans . . . they are going towards him . . .
they want
to know what it means . . .
THE QUEEN. Are the Princesses still asleep?
[They go to the windows and look into the hall.]
164
THE KING. Let us wake them . . . we should have done that
before . . . we
must wake them at once . . .
THE QUEEN. Let us wait till he has come . . . It is too late now . . .
There
he is! There he is! . . . My God! my God! what are we
to do? . . . They are
so ill . . . I dare not! I dare not!
THE KING. Shall I open the door?
THE QUEEN. No, no! wait! let us wait!—Oh, how they sleep!
they do nothing
but sleep! . . . They did not know that he was
coming back . . . that he
would be here to-day . . . I am afraid
to wake them . . . the physician
forbade it . . . Do not let us wake
them . . . Do not let us wake them yet
. . . Oh ! oh ! I hear a
sound of footsteps on the bridge . . .
THE KING. He is there! He is there . . . He is at the foot of the
terrace! .
. .
[They leave the window.]
THE QUEEN. Where is he? where is he?—Is it he?—I can scarcely
recognise him
. . . Yes, yes, I know him now . . . Oh! how tall he
is! how tall he is! He
is coming up the stairs . . . Marcellus!
Marcellus! Is it you? is it you? .
. . Come to us, come; we are
so old, we cannot go down to you. . . . Come!
come! come! . . .
THE KING. Be careful . . . do not fall . . . the steps are very old . . .
they are all shaking . . . Take care! . . .
[The PRINCE comes on to the
terrace and throws himself into the arms of
the KING and QUEEN.]
The Prince. My poor grandam! My poor grandsire!
[They embrace each other.]
THE QUEEN. Oh! how handsome you are!—how tall you have grown,
my child!—How
tall you are, my little Marcellus!—I cannot
see you: my eyes are full of
tears . . .
THE PRINCE. Oh! my poor grandam, how white your hair is! . . .
Oh! my poor
grandfather, how white your beard is! . . .
THE KING. We are a poor old couple; it will be our turn soon . . .
THE PRINCE. Grandsire, grandsire, why do you stoop like that?
THE KING. I always stoop now . . .
THE QUEEN. We have been expecting you so long . . .
THE PRINCE. Oh! my poor grandam, how you are trembling to-night!
THE QUEEN. I always tremble like that, my child . . .
THE PRINCE. Oh! my poor grandsire! Oh! my poor grandam! I
should scarcely
have known you again . . .
165
THE KING. Nor I either, nor I either . . . My eyes are not very
good . .
.
THE QUEEN. Where have you been all this time, my child? Oh!
how tall you
are!—You are taller than we! . . . See! see! I am
crying as though you were
dead . . .
THE PRINCE. Why do you greet me with tears in your eyes?
THE QUEEN. No, no, they are not tears, my child . . . They are very
different from tears . . . Nothing has happened . . . nothing has
happened
. . .
THE PRINCE. Where are my seven cousins?
THE QUEEN. Here, here; but be careful, do not speak too loud;
they are still
asleep . . . it is not good to talk of those who
sleep . . .
THE PRINCE. They are asleep? . . . Are they all with you still, all
seven? .
. .
THE QUEEN. Yes, yes, yes; be careful, be careful . . . They sleep
here; they
always sleep . . .
THE PRINCE. They always sleep? . . . What? what? what?
Do . . .? All the
seven! . . . all the seven! . . .
THE QUEEN. Oh! oh! oh! what did you think? . . . what have you
dared to
think, Marcellus, Marcellus? Hush!—They are in there
. . . come to the
window . . . come and see . . . Quick! quick!
come quick ! It is time you
should see them . .
[They go to the window and look into the hall. A long pause.]
THE PRINCE. Are those my seven cousins? . . . I cannot see them
very clearly
. . .
THE QUEEN. Yes, yes, they are all there, lying on the steps . . . can
you
see them? can you see them?
THE PRINCE. I see nothing but white shadows.
THE QUEEN. Those are your seven cousins! . . . Can you see them
in the
mirrors? . . .
THE PRINCE. Are those my seven cousins? . . .
THE QUEEN. Look into the mirrors, right at the end of the hall . . .
You can
see them, you can see them. . . . Come here, come here,
you will see better
perhaps . . .
THE PRINCE. I see! I see! I see! I can see all the seven of them! . . .
One,
two, three [he pauses a moment] four, five, six,
seven … I
scarcely recognise them . . . Oh! how white they all are! . . .
Oh!
how beautiful they all are … Oh! how pale they all are! . . .
But why are they all asleep?
166
THE QUEEN. They always sleep . . . They have been asleep since
noon . . .
They are so ill! . . . It has become almost impossible
to wake them . . .
They did not know of your coming . . . we
were afraid to disturb them . . .
It is better they should awake
of their own accord . . . They are not
happy, and it is not our
fault . . . We are too old, too old; every one is
too old for them
. . . One grows too old without knowing it . . .
THE PRINCE. Oh! how beautiful they are! how beautiful they
are! . . .
THE QUEEN. They came to us when their parents died . . . since then
one can
scarcely say that they have been alive . . . It is too cold in
this castle
. . . They come from a warm land . . . They are always
seeking the sun, but
it comes so seldom . . . There was a little
sunshine on the canal this
morning, but the trees are too large; there
is too much shade; there is
nothing but shade . . . And the sky is
never clear: it is always hidden by
the mist . . . Oh! why do you
stare like that!—Do you see anything
strange?
THE PRINCE. Oh! how pale they all are!
THE QUEEN. They have eaten nothing yet . . . They could not stay
in the
garden: the glare of the grass dazzled them . . They are in
a fever . . .
They came in at noon, holding one another by the
hand . . . They are so
weak they can scarcely walk alone . . .
They were all trembling with fever
. . . What it is that ails them no
one can tell . . . They sleep here every
day . . .
THE PRINCE. They look so strange! . . . Oh! oh! how strange they
look! I
dare not look at them . . . Is this their bed-room, then?
THE QUEEN. No, no; it is not their bed-room . . . You can see;
there are no
beds . . . their seven little beds are up higher, in the
tower. They come
here, waiting for the night . . .
THE PRINCE. I am beginning to distinguish them . . .
THE QUEEN. Come nearer, come nearer; but do not touch the window
. . . You
will see better when the sun has set: there is still too much
light outside
. . . You will see better presently. Go close up to the
panes, but make no
noise . . .
THE PRINCE. Oh! how light it is in there! . . .
THE QUEEN. It will be lighter still after nightfall . . . The night is
about
to fall . . .
THE KING. What is about to fall?
THE QUEEN. I am speaking of the night . . . [to the
Prince] Can you
see anything?
167
THE PRINCE. There is a great crystal bowl on a stand . . .
THE QUEEN. That is nothing; it is filled with water; they are always
so
thirsty when they awake! . . .
THE PRINCE. But why is that lamp burning? . . .
THE QUEEEN. They always light it. They knew that they would
sleep for many
hours. They lit the lamp at noon so as not to awake
in darkness . . . They
are afraid of the dark . . .
THE PRINCE. How tall they are! . . .
THE QUEEN. They are still growing . . . They are growing too tall
. . .
Perhaps that is the secret of their sickness . . . Do you re-
cognise them?
. . .
THE PRINCE. I should perhaps recognise them if I saw them by day-
light. . .
.
THE QUEEN. You played with them so often when they were children
. . . Look
at them! look at them!
THE PRINCE. I can see nothing clearly but their little bare feet . . .
THE KING [looking through another window] I cannot see
very well
to-night . . .
THE PRINCE. They are too far away from us . . .
THE QUEEN. There is something on the mirrors this evening; I cannot
think
what it can be . . .
THE PRINCE. There is a mist on the window-panes . . . I will brush
it away .
. .
THE QUEEN. No! no! Do not touch the window! They would
wake with a
start!—The mist comes from within; it is on the inside;
it is the heat of
the room . . .
THE PRINCE. I can see the faces of six of them quite well; but there
is one,
in the centre . . .
THE KING. They are all very much alike: I can only distinguish them
by the
jewels of their necklaces . . .
THE PRINCE. There is one whose face I cannot see . . .
THE QUEEN. Which of them do you like the best . . .
THE PRINCE. The one whose face I cannot see . . .
THE QUEEN. Which one? I am a little hard of hearing . . .
THE PRINCE. The one whose face I cannot see . . .
THE KING. Which one is that? I can hardly see any of them . . .
THE PRINCE. She is in the centre . . .
THE QUEEN. I knew that you would only look at her! . . .
THE PRINCE. Who is she?
THE QUEEN. Surely you know! there is no need for me to tell you . .
168
THE PRINCE. Is it Ursule?
THE QUEEN. Yes, yes, yes! Who could it be but Ursule! It is
Ursule! it is
Ursule, who has waited for you these seven years! by
day and by night she
has been waiting for you! . . . Do you
recognise her? . . .
THE PRINCE. I cannot see her well; there is a shadow over her . . .
THE QUEEN. Yes, there is a shadow over her; I do not know what it
is . .
.
THE PRINCE. I think it is the shadow of a column . . . I shall see
her
better presently when the sun has quite set . . .
THE QUEEN. No, no! That shadow is not cast by the sun . . .
THE PRINCE. Let us see whether it moves . . .
THE KING. I see what it is: it is the shadow of the lamp.
The QUEEN. She is not lying like the others . . .
THE KING. She is sleeping more heavily, that is all . . .
THE PRINCE. She sleeps like a little child . . .
THE KING. Come to this window c perhaps you will see better from
here.
The PRINCE [goes to another window]. No, I see her no
better; I
cannot see her face . . .
THE QUEEN. Come to this window: perhaps you will see better from
here . .
.
THE PRINCE [goes to another window]. No, I see her no
better . . . It
is very difficult to see her . . . One would think she were
hiding her
face . . .
THE QUEEN. Her face is hardly visible . . .
THE PRINCE. I can see all but her face . . . It seems to be turned
quite up,
to the sky . . .
THE QUEEN. But you only look at her! . . .
THE PRINCE [still looking]. She is taller than the others . . .
THE QUEEN. Why have you eyes only for the one whom you cannot
see? . . .
There are six others! . . .
THE PRINCE. I am looking at them too . . . Oh, how well one can
see the
others! . . .
THE QUEEN. Do you remember them? Genevieve, Helene, and Christa-
belle . . .
on the other side Madeleine, Claire, and Claribelle, with
the emeralds . .
. See how they hold one another by the hand,
all the seven . . . They have
fallen asleep hand in hand … Oh!
oh! the little sisters! . . . They are
afraid they may get lost while
they sleep! . . . My God! my God! if they
would only wake! . . .
169
THE PRINCE. Yes, yes: let us wake them . . . Shall I wake them?
The Queen.
No, no: not yet, not yet . . . And we must not look at
them any more: come
away, do not look at them any more; they
will have bad dreams . . . I will
not look at them any more; I will
not look at them any more! . . . I should
break the windows! . . .
Let us not look any more . . . we shall be afraid!
. . . Come . . .
let us go on the terrace; we will talk of other things; we
have so
much to say to each other . . . Come, come! it would frighten
them
if they were to turn round; it would frighten them to see us all
at
the windows . . . [To the KING.] And you too,
you too; come, do
not press that white beard of yours against the glass;
you do not
know how frightful you look! . . . For the love of God, come
away,
both of you! . . . Come, come, I tell you! . . . You do not
know
what is before us . . . Come here, come here, turn away, turn
away!
look the other way! look the other way for a moment! . . . They
are
so ill, they are so ill! . . . let us leave them . . . let them sleep!
. . .
THE PRINCE. [turning round Why, what is it?—Oh! how
dark it is
out here! . . . where are you? . . . I cannot see you . . .
THE KING. Wait a little: the light of the room has dazzled you . .
I cannot
see either . . . come. We are here . . .
[They leave the windows].
THE PRINCE. Oh! how dark the country is! . . . where are we?
THE KING. The sun has set . . .
THE QUEEN. Marcellus, why did you not come sooner, Marcellus?
THE PRINCE. The messenger told you: I have long wanted to
come . . .
THE QUEEN. They have been waiting for you these many years!
They were always
in this room, watching the canal, night and day.
. . . When the sun shone,
they would go to the opposite bank . . .
there is a hill with a wide view
over the cliffs, though the sea is
hidden . . .
THE PRINCE. What is that glimmer under the trees?
THE KING. It is the canal through which you came; there is always a
glimmer
on the water . . .
THE PRINCE. Oh! how dark it is to-night!—I scarcely know where I
am: I feel
like a stranger . . .
THE KING. The sky has become suddenly clouded . . .
THE PRINCE. The wind is in the willows . . .
THE KING. There is always wind there, day and night . . . We are
not far
from the sea.—Listen; it is raining . . .
170
THE PRINCE. It sounds to me like tears dropping round the castle . . .
THE KING. It is the rain falling on the water: a soft, gentle rain . . .
THE QUEEN. To me it is like weeping in Heaven . . .
THE PRINCE. Oh! how the water sleeps, between those walls!
THE QUEEN. It always sleeps like that: the water is very old,
too . . .
THE PRINCE. The swans have taken shelter under the bridge . . .
THE KING. See, the peasants are driving home their flocks
THE PRINCE. They look very old and very poor . . .
THE KING. They are very poor; I am the king of a very poor people
. . . It
is growing cold . . .
THE PRINCE. What is on the other side of the water?
THE KING. There?—They were flowers: the cold has killed them.
[At this moment a monotonous chant is faintly heard, coming
from far
away. Only the refrain is audible; this seems to be repeated
in chorus,
at regular intervals.]
THE DISTANT VOICES. Atlantic! Atlantic!
THE KING. Hark!
THE PRINCE. Those are the sailors:—they must be turning the ship;
they are
getting ready to leave . . .
THE DISTANT VOICES. We shall never come back!
We shall never come back!
THE QUEEN. All the sails are set . . .
THE PRINCE. They leave to-night . . .
THE DISTANT VOICES. Atlantic! Atlantic!
THE KING. Is it true that they will not come back?
THE PRINCE. I don’t know; perhaps not the same ones . . .
THE DISTANT VOICES. We shall never come back!
We shall never come back!
THE QUEEN. You seem unhappy, my child . . .
THE PRINCE. I?—Why should I be unhappy?—I came to see her and
I have seen
her . . . I can see her closer if I wish . . . I can sit by
her side if I
wish . . . Can I not open the door and take her hand?
I can clasp her in my
arms whenever I wish: I have only to wake
her . . . Why should I be
unhappy?
THE QUEEN. And still you do not look happy! . . . I am nearly
seventy-five
years old . . . and I have done nothing but wait for
you! … It is not
you! no! … It is not you, after all! . . . [She
turns her head away and sobs.]
THE KING. Why, what is the matter? Why are you crying?
171
THE QUEEN. It is nothing; it is nothing;—it is not I who am crying
. . . Do
not mind me—one often cries without a reason;—I am so
old to-day.—It is
over now . . .
THE PRINCE. I shall look happier presently . . .
THE QUEEN. Come, come; they may have opened their eyes and be
waiting for us
. . . give me your hand; lead me to the windows; let
us go and look at the
windows . . .
THE DISTANT VOICES. Atlantic! Atlantic!
[They all go back to the windows, and look through again.]
THE PRINCE. I cannot see yet . . . it is too light . . .
THE QUEEN. Something has changed in there! . . .
THE KING. I can see nothing at all.
THE PRINCE. There is more light than there was before . . .
THE QUEEN. It is not as it was; something has changed in there . . .
THE PRINCE. The light still dazzles my eyes . . .
THE QUEEN. They are not as we left them . . .
THE PRINCE. Yes, yes; I think they have moved a little . . .
THE QUEEN. Oh! oh! Christabelle and Claribelle! . . . Look, look!
. . . They
were holding Ursule’s hands in theirs . . . They no longer
hold their
sister’s hands . . . They have let her hands fall . . .
They have turned to
the other side . . .
THE PRINCE. They have been on the point of waking . . .
THE QUEEN. We have come too late! We have come too late! . . .
THE KING. I can see nothing but the lilies by the windows;—they are
closed .
. .
THE PRINCE. They know that it is evening . . .
THE KING. There is a light, however.
THE PRINCE. How strangely she holds her hand . . .
THE QUEEN. Who?
THE PRINCE. Ursule . . .
THE QUEEN. What hand is that? . . . I did not notice it before . . .
THE PRINCE. It was hidden in the others . . .
THE KING. I do not know what you mean: I cannot see as far as the
mirrors .
. .
THE QUEEN. She must be in pain! . . . She must be in pain! . . .
She cannot
sleep like that; it is not natural . . . If she would only
let her hand
fall!—My God, my God, make her drop that little
hand! . . . Her little arm
must hurt all this time!
THE PRINCE. I cannot see on what it is resting . . .
THE QUEEN. I will not have her sleep like that . . . I have never seen
172
her sleep like that . . . It
is not a good sign . . . It is not a good
sign! . . . She will not be able
to move that hand . . .
THE KING. There is no cause for such alarm . . .
THE PRINCE. The others are sleeping more quietly . . .
The QUEEN. How firmly their eyes are closed! How firmly their
eyes are
closed! Oh! oh! the little sisters! the little sisters! . . .
What can we
do? . . . Is there anything we can do? . . .
THE KING. Hush! hush! do not talk so near the window . . .
THE QUEEN. I am not so near as you think . . .
THE KING. Your lips are pressed against the glass . . .
THE PRINCE. I can see something in there—I don’t know what it is . . .
THE QUEEN. Yes, yes, so can I. I am beginning to see something
. . . It
stretches right up to the door . . .
THE PRINCE. There is something on the steps . . . It is not a shadow
. . .
it cannot be a shadow . . . I cannot think what it is . . . It might
be her
hair . . .
THE QUEEN. But why should her hair be hanging down? . . . Look
at the others
. . . Theirs is all fastened up . . . Look . . .
THE PRINCE. I tell you it is her hair! . . . It is moving . . . Oh! how
beautiful her hair is! . . . Can she be ill, with hair like that! . . .
THE QUEEN. She never sleeps with her hair down . . . One would say
she was
thinking of going out . . .
THE PRINCE. Did she say nothing to you? . . .
THE QUEEN. At noon, as she shut the door, she cried, ‘Pray do not
wake us
any more.’ And I kissed her so as not to see how sad
she was . . .
THE PRINCE. How cold they must be, with their little feet almost
bare upon
the flags! . . .
THE QUEEN. Yes, yes: they must be cold!—Oh do not look at them
so greedily!
[To the KING.] Nor you either! nor you
either!
Do not look at them every moment! Do not keep looking at them!
—Do not let us all look together! . . . They are not happy! . . .
They are
not happy! . . .
THE KING. Why, what now!—Are you the only one who may look at
them?—What
ails you to-night?—You are unreasonable . . . I do not
understand you . . .
You want all the others to look away; you want
all the others to look away
. . . Is this not our concern as much as
yours?
THE QUEEN. Yes, yes, it is, it is . . . For the love of God, do not say
such
things again! . . . Oh ! oh ! . . . do not look at me! Do not
❧ LE PREMIER BAL
by
Charles Conder
177
look at me just now! . . .
My God! my God! how motionless they
are! . . .
THE KING. They will not wake to-night . . . we had better go and
sleep
ourselves . . .
THE QUEEN. We must wait a little! we must wait a little! . . . We
shall
perhaps know what this means . . .
THE KING. We cannot stop at these windows for ever: we must do
something . .
.
THE PRINCE. Perhaps we can wake them from here . . .
THE KING. I will knock softly at the door.
THE QUEEN. No, no! Never! Never! . . . Oh! No, not you! not
you! You would
knock too loud. . . . Be careful! Oh, be careful!
They are afraid of
everything . . . I will knock at the window my-
self, if it must be . . .
It is better that they should know who knocks
. . . Wait, wait . . .
[She knocks very softly at the window.]
THE PRINCE. They do not wake . . .
THE KING. I can see nothing at all . . .
THE QUEEN. I will knock a little louder . . . [She knocks at
the window
again.] They do not stir yet . . . [She knocks again.] . . . The
room might be full of
cotton wool . . . Are you sure it is sleep?—
They may have fainted … I
cannot see them breathe . . . [She
knocks at another window.] Knock a little louder . .
. Knock at
the other windows. Oh! oh! how thick this glass is! [The Queen
and the PRINCE knock nervously
with both hands.] How still they
are! how still they are!—It is
the deep sleep of sickness. . . . It is
the sleep of fever that will not go
. . . I want to see them close!
I want to see them close! . . . They do not
hear the noise we make
. . . Their sleep is not natural . . . It can do
them no good . . . I
dare not knock louder . . .
The Prince [listening eagerly], I cannot hear the slightest sound . . .
[A long pause.]
The Queen [suddenly bursting into tears , her face pressed
against the
window]. Oh! How they sleep! How they sleep! … My
God! My
God! Deliver them! Deliver them! How those little hearts of
theirs sleep!—One can no longer hear their hearts beat! . . . How
awful is
this sleep of theirs!—Oh! There is always dread around
sleep! . . . In
their dormitory I am always afraid! . . . I can no longer
see their little
souls! . . . Where are their little souls! . . . They
178
frighten me! They frighten
me! . . . Ah! Now I know what it
is! . . . How they sleep, the little
sisters! . . . Oh! how they sleep,
how they sleep! . . . I feel they will
sleep for ever! . . . My God,
my God, I pity them! . . . They are not
happy! they are not
happy! . . . Now I can see it all! . . . Seven little
souls all the
night! . . . Seven little defenceless souls! . . . Seven
little friend-
less souls! . . . Their mouths are wide open . . . Seven
little open
mouths! . . . Oh! I am sure they are thirsty! . . . I am sure
they
are terribly thirsty! . . . And all those closed eyes! . . . Oh!
how
lonely all the seven are! all the seven! all the seven! . . . And
how they sleep! How they sleep! . . . How they sleep, the little
queens! .
. . I am sure they are not sleeping! . . . But what a
sleep! What a great
sleep! . . . Oh, wake the poor hearts!
Wake the little queens! . . . Wake
the little sisters! All the seven!
all the seven! . . . I can bear it no
longer! My God! my God!
I pity them! I pity them! and I dare not wake them!
… Oh!
the light is growing dim! . . . quite dim! . . . quite dim! . . .
And
I no longer dare wake them! . . .
[She sobs piteously by the window.]
THE KING. What is the matter?—But, tell me, what is the matter?—
Come, come,
do not look at them any more; it is better not to
see them . . . Come away,
come away, come away . . .
[He tries to draw her away.]
THE PRINCE. Grandam! grandam! . . . What have you seen? . . . I
have not
seen anything . . . There is nothing, there is nothing . . .
THE KING [to the PRINCE]. It is nothing, it is
nothing; do not mind
her: she is very old, and it is late. . . . She is
overstrung.—It does
women good to cry. She often cries during the night . .
. [To the
Queen.] Come, come, come here . . . Be careful . . .
You nearly
fell! Lean on me . . . Do not cry; do not cry any more, come . .
.
[He embraces her tenderly.] It is nothing;
they are asleep . . . We
sleep too . . . We all sleep like that . . . Have
you never seen
people asleep before? . . .
THE QUEEN. Never! Never like this evening!—Open the door!
Open the door! . .
. We do not love them enough! . . . We cannot
love them!—Open the door!
Open the door! . . .
THE KING. Yes, yes, we shall open the door . . . Calm yourself, calm
yourself—do not think of it, we shall open it, we shall open it. That
is
what I have been wanting to do all the time; you would not let
179
me . . . Come, come, do not
cry any more . . . Be reasonable . . . I
am old too, but I am reasonable .
. . Come, come, do not cry . . .
THE QUEEN. There, there, it is over . . . I am not crying now, I am
not
crying now . . . They must not hear me cry when they awake
THE KING. Come with me; I will open very gently: we will go
in together . .
. [He tries to open the door; the handle creaks, and
the latch is seen to rise and fall inside the room.]
Oh! oh! what is
the matter with the lock? — I cannot open the door . . . We
must
push . . . I don’t know what it is . . . I did not know it was so
difficult to get into this room . . . Will you try? [The QUEEN tries,
but in vain.] I never go in there . . . The door will
not open
They must have drawn the bolt . . . Yes, yes; the door is
locked
we cannot open it . . .
THE QUEEN. They always lock it . . Oh! oh! we cannot leave them
like this! .
. . They have been asleep so long!
THE PRINCE. We might open a window.
THE KING. The windows do not open
THE PRINCE. It seems to me that it is less light in the room
THE KING. It is not less light; but the sky is clearing.—Do you see
the
stars?
THE PRINCE. What can we do?
THE KING. I do not know . . . There is another entrance
THE PRINCE. Another entrance! Where?
THE QUEEN. No! no! I know what you mean! . . . Not that way!
Not that way! I
will not go down there! . . .
THE KING. We need not go down; we will stay here; Marcellus shall
go alone .
. .
THE QUEEN. Oh! no, no, no! . . . Let us wait
THE KING. But, really, what do you want us to do?—We cannot get
in any other
way . . . it is the simplest plan . . .
THE PRINCE. Is there another entrance?
THE KING. Yes; there is another little entrance . . . you cannot see
it from
here . . . but you will find it easily, you must go down
THE PRINCE. Down where?
THE KING. Come with me. [He draws him aside.] It is
not a door
it can scarcely be called a door . . . it is rather a trap-door
. . . it
is a stone that lifts up . . . It is at the far end of the room .
. .
You must go through the vaults . . . you know . . . Then you must
come up again . . . You will want a lamp . . . you might lose your
way . .
. or knock against the . . marbles . . . you know what I
180
mean? . . . Be careful:
there are chains between . . . the little
gangways . . . But you should
know the way . . . You have been
down there more than once in your time . .
.
THE PRINCE. I have been down there more than once in my time?
THE KING. Yes, yes: when your mother . . .
THE PRINCE. When my mother? . . . Ah! is that the way I have to
go? . . .
THE KING [nodding]. Just so!—And . . . your father too . . .
THE PRINCE. Yes, yes, I remember . . . and others besides . . .
THE KING. You see! . . . The stone is not sealed down; you have
only to push
. . . But be careful . . . The flags are not very regular
. . . The head of
one of the busts leans across the path . . . it is
of marble . . . And
there is a cross with very long arms . . . take
care . . . do not hurry:
you have ample time . . .
THE PRINCE. And it is down there that I must . . . ? . . .
THE KING. Yes! . . . You will want a lamp . . . [He goes
along the
terrace and shouts.] A lamp! a lamp! a little lamp! .
. . [To the
PRINCE.] We will wait here, at the
windows . . . We are too old to
go down . . . We could never come up again
. . . [A lighted lamp is
brought.] Ah! here is the lamp; take the little lamp.
. . .
THE PRINCE. Yes, yes; the little lamp . . .
[At this moment, suddenly from the far distance , are heard
loud shouts of
joy from the sailors. The masts, bulwarks, and sails of the
ship are
lit up, and stand out against the night, where the canal
meets the sky,
between the willows.]
THE KING. Oh! oh! what is that?
THE PRINCE. It is the sailors . . . They are dancing on the deck; they
have
been drinking . . .
THE KING. They have illuminated the ship . . .
THE PRINCE. They are glad to leave . . . They are about to set sail . . .
THE KING. Well, will you go down? . . . This is the way . . .
THE QUEEN. No, no, do not go! . . . Do not go that way! . . . do
not wake
them! do not wake them! . . . you know how they need
rest! . . . I am
frightened! . . .
THE PRINCE. If you wish it, I will not wake the others . . . I will only
wake one . . .
THE QUEEN. Oh! oh! oh!
THE KING. Do not make a noise as you enter . . .
THE PRINCE. I am afraid they may not recognise me . . .
181
THE KING. They are sure to . . . Eh! eh! be careful with the little
lamp! .
. . There is a strong wind . . . the wind is trying to blow it
out . .
.
THE PRINCE. I hope they will not all wake together.
THE KING. What does that matter? . . . Do not wake them abruptly
that is all
. . .
THE PRINCE. I shall be alone among them . . . It will look as though
. . .
They will be frightened . . .
THE KING. You must replace the stone before you wake them
They will not
notice it . . . They do not know what is beneath the
room they sleep in . .
.
THE PRINCE. They will take me for a stranger . .
THE KING. We shall be at the windows . . . Go, go!—Be careful with
the lamp;
and above all, do not lose your way in the vaults; they
stretch very far .
. . and take care to replace the stone . . . Come
up as quickly as you can
. . . We shall be waiting at the windows.
. . . Go, go . . . and be
careful! be careful ! . . .
[The PRINCE leaves the terrace.
The old King and Queen stand at the
windows, their faces pressed against the glass. A long
pause.]
THE DISTANT VOICE. Atlantic! Atlantic!
THE KING [turning his head and looking towards the
canal]. Ah! ah!
They are going . . . They will have a good wind
to-night.
THE DISTANT VOICES. We shall never come back!
We shall never come back!
THE KING [looking towards the canal]. They will be in
the open sea
before midnight . . .
THE VOICES [further and further away]. Atlantic! Atlantic!
THE KING [looking into the room]. If only he do not
lose his way in
the darkness . . .
THE VOICES [now scarcely audible]. We shall never come back!
We shall never come back!
[A silence. The ship disappears between the willows.]
THE KING [looking towards the canal]. She is out of
sight—[Looking
into the room]. Has he not come in yet?—[Turning towards the canal].
The ship has gone! . .
. [To the QUEEN.] Don’t you hear me?—Why
don’t
you answer?— Where are you? Look at the canal.—They are
gone; they will be
in the open sea before midnight . . .
THE QUEEN [mechanically]. They will be in the open sea
before mid-
night . . .
182
THE KING [looking into the room]. Can you see the
stone he has to
raise?—It is covered over with inscriptions; it must be
hidden
beneath the laurels. How tall Marcellus has grown, has he not?
—We should have done better to awake them before he landed.—
I wanted you
to wake them.—We should have avoided all these
scenes. I do not know why he
looked so unhappy this evening. It
is wrong of them to draw the bolts; I
will have them taken away.
If only his lamp do not go out!—Where are
you?—Can you see
anything?— Why do you not answer?—If only he do not lose
his way
in the darkness.—Can you hear me?
THE QUEEN. If only he do not lose his way in the darkness . .
THE KING. You are right.—Don’t you think it is growing cold?—
How cold they
must be, on the marble!—He seems to be taking a
long time.—If only his
little lamp do not go out.—Why do you
not answer? What are you thinking
of?
THE QUEEN. If only his little lamp . . . The stone! the stone! the
stone! .
. .
THE KING. Is he there?—Is he coming in?—I cannot see so far . . .
THE QUEEN. It is rising! . . . It is rising! . . . There is a light! . . .
look! . . . listen! listen! . . . How it creaks on its hinges! . . .
THE KING. I told him to go in very gently . .
THE QUEEN. Oh! He is going very gently . . . see, see, there is his
hand,
with the lamp . . .
THE KING. Yes, yes, I see the little lamp . . . Why does he not go
in? . .
.
THE QUEEN. He cannot . . . He is lifting the stone very slowly . . .
Yes,
yes; very slowly . . . Oh! how it creaks! How it creaks! How
it creaks! . .
. They will wake in a start! . . .
THE KING. I cannot see what is happening . . . I know the stone is
very
heavy . . .
THE QUEEN. He is coming in . . . He is coming up . . . He is coming
up
slower and slower . . . How the stone creaks now! . . . oh! oh!
how it
creaks! how it creaks! It seems to cry like a child! . . .
He is half in
the room . . . three steps more, three steps more!
[clapping her hands]. He is there now, he is there! . . . Look,
look! . . . They are waking up! . . . They are all waking up with a
start!
. . .
THE KING. Has he replaced the stone?
[The PRINCE, leaving the grave-
stone that he has just raised, stops at the
foot of the marble staircase, his lamp still in his hand. At
the last
183
creaking of the hinges, six PRINCESSES open their eyes, and hesitate
for an instant on the threshold of sleep; then, with one
common move-
ment, they rise as he approaches them, their arms
outstretched in
gestures of azvakening. One only, URSULE, still lies at full length
on the marble steps, motionless in the midst of her sisters,
while these
exchange with the Prince a long look, full of amazement,
be-
wilderment, and silence.]
THE QUEEN [at window]. Ursule! Ursule! Ursule! . . .
She does
not awake! . . .
THE KING. Patience! patience!—She is sleeping a little heavily . . .
THE QUEEN [shouting, her face against the glass].
Ursule!—Ursule!
Wake her! [She knocks at the
window.] Marcellus! Marcellus! Wake
her! Wake her too! Ursule!
Ursule! . . . Marcellus! Marcellus! . . .
She has not heard! . . . Ursule!
Ursule! rise! He is there! He is
there! . . . It is time! It is
time!—[She knocks at another window.]
Marcellus! Marcellus! look in front of you! look! She is still
asleep! . .
. [She knocks at another window.] Oh!
oh!—Christabelle!
Christabelle! Claribelle! Claribelle! Clairs! Claire!
You, Claire!
She has not heard! . . . [going from
window to window, knocking
violently at them all]. Ursule! Ursule! He has come
back! He is
there! He is there! . . . It is time! It is time! . . .
THE KING [knocking at the window]. Yes, yes, wake her!
. . . Why do
you not wake her! . . . We are waiting . . .
[The PRINCE, heedless of the
noises from without, silently approaches the one
PRINCESS who has not risen. He looks at her for a
moment—hesitates
then kneels before her and touches one of her arms, bare and
motion-
less, that lie on the silken cushions. At the touch of her
flesh he starts
to his feet with a long look of horror in his eyes, and
slowly turns his
gaze upon the six PRINCESSES, all
silent and extremely pale. These
seem to be hesitating, and trembling with a desire to fly;
but at length,
with one common movement, they bend over their prostrate
sister, raise
her in their arms, and, amid the profoundest silence, bear
her to the
topmost of the seven marble steps. Her body is already
rigid, and
her face cold and stark. While this is taking place,
the KING, the
QUEEN, and the people of the castle, who have hastened to the spot,
are
shouting and knocking violently at all the windows of the
room.
The two scenes take place simultaneously.]
THE QUEEN. She is not asleep! She is not asleep!—That is not
sleep! That is
not sleep! That is no longer sleep! [She rushes
184
wildly from window to window, she knocks, she shakes the
iron bars:
she trembles in every limb, and her straggling white hair
beats against
the glass.] I tell you she is no longer asleep!
[To the KING.] Oh!
oh! oh! You are a man of
stone! . . . Shout! shout! shout! For
God’s sake, I tell you, shout! I am
screaming my heart out and he
doesn’t understand!— Run! run! scream!
scream! He has seen
nothing! nothing! nothing! nothing! never! never!
never!
THE KING. What? what? What has happened? what has happened?
Where shall I
shout?
THE QUEEN. There! There! Everywhere! everywhere! On the
terrace! on the
water! in the meadows! Shout! shout! shout! . . .
THE KING [at the end of the terrace]. Oh! . . . oh! .
. Come here!
Come here! Ursule! Ursule!. . . Something has happened! . .
.
The Queen [at the window]. Ursule! Ursule! . .
. Sprinkle water
on her. Yes, yes, do that, my child! . . . Perhaps it is
not
Oh! oh! oh! . . . her little head! . . .
[Servants, soldiers, peasants, women rush on to the terrace
with torches
and lanterns]
Ursule! Ursule! . . . Perhaps it is not that . . . Perhaps it is
nothing at
all! . . . Eh! eh! Claribelle, Claribelle! take care! . . .
She is falling!
. . . Do not tread on her hair! . . . Open the door!
open the door!—She
will wake! she will wake! . . . water! water!
water!—Open! open! the door!
the door! the door! . . . We cannot
get in! All is closed! all is closed! .
. . You areas deaf as the dead !
. . Help me! [To the
people about her] You are horrible people!
My hands! . . . my
hands! . . . Do not you see my hands? . . .
Help me! help me! Oh! oh! It is
late! . . . It is too late! . . . It
is too late! . . . locked! locked!
locked! . . .
All [shaking the door and knocking at the windows].
Open! open!
open! open! . . .
[A black curtain falls suddenly.]
RENEWAL
As the young phoenix, duteous to his sire,
Lifts in his beak the creature he has been,
And, laying o’er the corse broad vans for
screen,
Bears it to solitudes, erects a pyre,
And, soon as it is wasted by the fire,
Grides with disdainful claw the ashes clean,
Then spreading unencumbered wings serene,
Mounts to the æther with renewed desire:
So joyously I lift myself above
The life I buried in hot flames to-day;
The flames themselves are dead—and I can
range
Alone through the untarnished sky I love,
And trust myself, as from the grave one may,
To the enchanting miracles of change
1895 MICHAEL FIELD
VIRAGO
FOR several days the blur of streaming
rain had
waved across the prospect, and on the last
two wakeful nights
she had lain tossing and
listening to the wet rustle outside, hearing
it
whisper ominous tidings sometimes. But
before she could distinctly
hear what the full
tidings might be, again the wind would
recover from
its lull and suther wildly around
the tower and mouldering bastions.
Mayhap
a fragment of the tiled roof would raise a flake in that searching
blast
and then it would be caught, ripped off, and tinkle downwards like
a
castanet,—or some loose beam would be creaking back with a reaction
from the strain it had borne. Once a stone on the parapet, undermined
and
tilted by many former storms, and never attended to by the few
dwellers in
this lonely place, lost the little balance remaining to it and
plunged into
the court with a heavy bound, making her heart close
inward for an instant.
She laughed next minute as she heard its roll
upon the rock, knowing what
the unusual noise meant. So there was
always some interruption to the
fancied meaning in the whisper out-
side, and at dawn she slept without a
single dream of portent.
‘Why does he not come?’ she said, when the grey day had
awakened
her with a watery gleam of sunshine. She had not asked
the question
before, because none of those few could know her lover as she
herself
did, and she had been the last to bid him farewell, a farewell but
for a
little while, he said. But she asked it now, although she knew
that
they could give her no answer. And as they dared not invent such
answer, none came to her question; indeed, she did not expect one from
them, but gave it to herself.
‘He has met them, conquered them, and chased them far, until
it is
a long journey back even to that distant place where we
parted. To
travel up into this highland with heavy spoil is a different
thing from
coming as I did. Still, the plains are not so wide as others I
have known.’
The rain thinned as the hours passed, then ceased.
She had been weary of these dark chambers of hewn stone after
a
day of living in them, and had borne the succeeding days with
a more
and more mighty impatience.
Now she went out into the courtyard with a quick breath, and
stood
by the broken piece of parapet and gazed upwards as the
clouds sailed
across, peeping through the rifts, which gave her small
glimpses of the
blue
❧ THE DEATH OF ABEL
by
George Frederick Watts, R.A.
191
blue infinite outside their mantle.
And then in a lull of the gale she
heard a far stream, that came roaring
down from the hills to swell its
river.
It was a call not to be resisted by the amazon, now that her
wound
had nearly healed. She still wore the mailed sark of that
day of their
first victory, and the crooked blade hung at her girdle. At
her command
the serving woman brought the light steel cap and woollen
mantle; and
as they watched her, uncertain whether or not to anger her by
obeying
their chief and restrain her, she stepped through the gateway and
ran
gleefully along the mountain side, hoping at each turn of the
washed
path to see his lances and plumes somewhere below.
Once she thought, after two or three disappointments, that
she
heard the sound of his voice amidst the murmur of his men.
But no, it
was only the voice of the torrent tumbling down the rocks and
booming
on the steps of the range.
After a while she came to this, her hair flying about in the
wind,
and watched it as she twined up her locks again under the
casque.
This must be that river by whose bank she had once come from the
red
field to the stronghold, by which he too would come before long.
She
wandered downward through the thickets and through the trees, and
at
last reached the level across which the stream was plunging. Here
she looked for his appearing, but no one was to be seen upon the
steaming
meadow-flats.
As these swathes of mist rose higher, the breeze caught them
and
twisted them into fantastic shapes ere they dispersed. She
saw in them
whatever her fancy chose, and that was nothing else than a man
on a
grey charger at the head of other riders; skirting the edges of the
glades,
she saw again and again the vision of what she longed for in
reality,
and at last she found a causeway and crossed to those forest
openings
on the other side, hoping and expecting to see him at every turn,
or to
hear the plash of a troop through the shallow pools. But the
hope
which sprang up anew at every vista vanished continually.
At last she was on the point of returning, and breaking the
spell of
this desire for search, as the vanity of it became more
plain to her, when
she spied a human being sitting wearily under a tree at
one of the turns
in the woodland. Its head was bowed forward on its knees,
and it had
clasped itself together as if to keep itself warm from the chill
of the
marshland morning.
She went up to it and laid a hand upon its shoulder, and when
there
was no upturn of head, shook it strongly. At this the man turned
aside
192
aside and rolled into the lush grass
as if he had been knotted together,
and she saw him to be dead. Accustomed
herself to deal death to her
foes whenever possible, this did not chill her
veins as it would those of
a slave woman. But the chill came on her when
she saw the face of her
husband’s foster-brother, whose post was at the
left hand of his chieftain
in all that might betide.
When she saw him there dead and alone, with the marks of
hard
fighting and fasting upon him, she knew that her lord would
not come
to her in the stronghold, however many days she waited. And at
first
she cried out loudly, and waved her hands in the air. Then she
turned
and hurried back to the slope of the high land, full of angry
amazement
at this strange ill chance, which had overwhelmed the bravest man
that
ever bore a woman on his saddlebow or clove a foe’s crown.
But the mist was thick and hid the way, and at last she came
upon
the bank of the river, and stood, watching it foam and pour
past, with a
mind as seething as that flood, wishing that she had never
left him, but
let her wound take its chance of healing, as she had done in
the fierce
days before she had met him and been conquered and loved him.
At
any rate she now would have been with him instead of here, and would
not have had the wearisome and ignoble waiting of the last seven
days.
Maybe at this very moment he had his back to a wall and a
half-circle
of foes writhing on the ground in front of him, while the crowd
of armed
curs huddled together for a moment before they could revive
enough
courage to make another rush on the lion standing at bay. She saw
it
and stamped her foot and clenched her hands with longing. . . .
Oh! to be there, just as she was, with her crooked heavy
blade, she
asked no more of Fate. Only to be able to place her
back against his
and then to swiftly wrap the wool round her left arm,
scream his name
at the waverers, and complete the other half of that red
circle. No need
then of any wall. They would whirl round like dragon-flies,
now this
way, now that, with their steel edges whistling and sweeping; or
like
reapers in corn-time, and always the circle wherever they went.
She had done it before with him, and the memory of that
crowded
hour tantalised her now, so that she would have wept
bitterly, had such
a thing been possible to her nature. As it was, she
could but trample
the sand with a furious foot, and eat her heart with vain
longing.
Then came down the torrent a something vast and bristly,
looming
across the wide stream, and at last clearly appearing to
be a tree, hurled
prone by some furious gust of the gale, washed out of its
root-hold, and
drifting down to the plains below this level country.
Sometimes its
submerged
193
submerged branches caught upon the
bottom and gripped the boulders
there. Then the whole mass paused and
heaved ponderously, until the
water wrestled with it and pushed it off
again. So it sailed past her
very swiftly, rocking like a war-galley under
a press of sail, with some
small animal shrieking in its branches like a
mariner watching for shoals.
Presently it caught again lower down from the
spot where she stood,
and again the water boiled and hissed around the mass
of its roots and
the dome of its branches, vainly pushing as it poured
past. A mighty
tree was that, even in its fall. It must have been king of
the crags and
mountain-side when it stood, sheltering beast and bird with
royal
impartiality. But the outburst of waters had joined forces with
the
furious press of the storm-wind, until the tree yielded to the many
shocks
above and the continual sapping below, and fell, and rolled, and
went
down where the stream might choose to drag it.
As she looked at it heaving there, perhaps to be free again
in an
instant, a thought flashed through her, and she ran along
the bank
until she came opposite to the swaying branches and the
chattering
animal. Then she gave a great bound forward, and the current
seized
her and carried her against the outermost fringe of twigs, which
she
grasped instantly. By and by, as she made her way through the
tangle and came to the trunk, along which she walked as on a cause-
way,
the tree ceased its heaving and began to glide, slowly, then faster,
faster, until the stream widened, and then the pace became less swift but
steadier, and she sat down among the roots and waited, while the animal
chattered and ran about in the branches at the other end.
She did not think now, for that was not her habit, and her
decision
having been made, there was no need for any more
brain-beating. She
would stay there until the tree had come down to where
the towns
began, and then she would leap off and swim to the right bank
and
make her way to her chieftain somehow, knowing that side of the
plains sufficiently.
There were stones of various shapes among the roots, along
with
the torn-up mould and mosses, and choosing one of these,
long and
thin, she passed the time in sharpening the edge of her
crooked
blade and fingering its point, until this was like a razor and that
was like
a needle. Then she carefully sheathed it again and gazed
around.
The mist was white and thick on the water, and she was not
sure
whether she had seen a watch-tower or a clump of trees
before it passed
behind her and was lost entirely. The river was in full
flood, and went
fast onward with much twisting and gurgle, so that the air
all round
her
194
her was murmuring with the thousands
of small current-voices, and no
human sounds came to her ear from the
distant shores; so that she
could not tell where she might be, and the day
was now nearing sunset-
time. She sat and waited the first opportunity to
get away and begin
her quest of revenge. There were many other things in
the water,
pieces of soil half submerged, trees of a lesser size than hers,
and by
degrees had appeared a few bodies of cattle and some wild beasts,
the
latter alive, some of them fighting feebly, and yielding their
lives
reluctantly, though they had come from afar. Most had gripped a
tree, and cowered among the branches, taking no notice of each other,
whether they were friend or foe by race.
An hour passed, and more, and there came no chance of
getting
ashore, nor was any shore sign visible as the mist
thickened and the
dusk came. But now she saw that some human bodies had
come
floating into the strange company of voyagers, and tried hard to see
if
they wore the dress of her chieftain, any of them, not recognising it
in
the coarse clothes of the men nor deceived by the gold embroidery
on
one of them, for she saw that one to be a woman of some
consequence,
and this looked as if a town had been passed.
After a while the stream was crowded with dead folk,
floating
silently along, now turning up white faces, now showing
only their
backs. And at last she saw a dress she knew, and on that she
fixed
her eyes for a long while, until the face of the wearer slowly
turned
upward, and she recognised another man of her chieftain’s troop.
It angered her greatly, yet gave her a sure tiding of the
disaster
which had overwhelmed the man she sought; for the hands
and feet of
that corpse were bound, and the face was distorted with
torture-marks,
and there was no sign lacking of the things she herself had
delighted to
inflict on her lord’s captives in merry days now gone never to
return.
She sat there in the dusk, hoping always for some opportunity,
some
tongue of land, so that she might get away and give burial as well
as
revenge. But no land showed, and at last came night, and she lay
down and slept, with red dreams flowing through her.
She awoke at dawn, and the yellow mist had become white
again,
and the crowd around her was greater, but there was no
sign of shore.
A glance showed her many of her chieftain’s men, who had
joined the
silent procession during the night hours, so many that now they
out-
numbered the others. Then she stood up on her tree and raised her
hands and sang a lamentation for them, wild and shrill, with a voice
tuned
to the murmurous note of the river which bore them all along
unresting.
195
unresting. The animal chattered and
ran about the tangle of boughs
in front, but she paid no heed to it at all,
only waved her hands and
sang verse upon verse for her lost chieftain, who,
perchance, might be
there in the water with the rest.
At last came a sound which was not the river, and she ceased
her
song and listened to that mightier one. She knew it. The
chant of
sea-waves breaking upon the coast, rising and falling regularly on
either
side, as there came a sense of saltness in the air. They had
come
a long way, she and her men together, but the storm had been long
and
violent up there in the mountains, and had sent a vast tide down
to
meet the tides of ocean.
Another sound came to her for a little while also. A bell
clanged
on the coast, far, far away, ringing the news of victory
and peace. It
died presently as the current bore the silent company, and
the voice
of the sea grew louder in her ears.
At last the tree tossed and heaved as it had done far up
behind on
the higher levels, but there was no catch below. All
the bodies tossed
likewise, and surged around her upon the waves, and so
they plunged
onward through the sea, and the gulls flew screaming across
and settled,
and again arose and wheeled.
Then at last came a dragging of the under branches, and the
tree
was pushed forward into the breakers and rolled over, and
the wife of the
chieftain was in the water, fighting her way to the beach
of the islet
where they had stranded. She rose and sank and rose again, and
at
last came upon the sand and stones. There came also many bodies
with
her, and she stood and watched them for a while.
Then she threw off her mail and her helmet and went inward to
the
sand-dunes and found a hollow place, fit for the grave of a
strong
warrior, and prepared a deep furrow with stones and long grass,
after which she returned and waited on the shore, and as each of her
men
arrived she drew him upon the shingle and laid him to wait his
turn. At
last came the body she desired, slowly floating inward with
hands and feet
unbound. She was glad then, and yet more glad to
find the hilt of a broken
blade clenched in the stiff fingers. And him
she carried to the couch she
had prepared, and poured sand over him
from her helmet, until he was
covered cleanly; and all the remainder
of that day she spent in placing his
men round him in order of their
following, and at evening, her task done,
she herself lay down to rest by
the centre mound she had made.
W. DELAPLAINE SCULL.
ANCILLA DOMINI
Sleep, dearest One,
Oh! sleep awhile
Securely on Thy mother’s breast!
To-night no evil shall Thy peace molest:
Brave angels guard Thee, faithful shepherds
run
To kneel in quiet watch. Ah! my own Son,
My helpless Babe, let slumbers deep beguile
Thy sense into forgetfulness! My Jesu, sleep!
How still the night!
The virgin snow
Hushes to silence every sound.
The awestruck cattle even, that surround
Thy cradle, scarcely stir. The soft moon’s
light
Lies quiet o’er the world, enrobed in white
For its Redeemer’s birthday. Clear and low
Thy lullaby, my Jesu, all creation breathes!
Sleep, Dearest, sleep!
Thy mother’s arm
Is round Thee, and Thy mother’s eyes
Watch o’er Thy yielding to the new surprise
Of that strange spell Thy love itself doth
keep
For Thy beloved. All Thy being steep
This Thy first mortal night in slumber’s
calm!
Refuse not, O my Jesu, Thine own anodyne!
See, His eyes close,
He yields at length,
As any infant! Warm and flushed,
My Darling nestles closer! All is hushed:
With one faint sigh He sinks into repose
Complete! But, ah! no mortal prescience knows
What presences of beauty and of strength
Encompass Thy pure soul, my Jesu, in its
home!
197
And must it be
Indeed—that fate,
Foretold upon the awful morn,
When Gabriel spake, and on my soul was borne
God’s grace unutterable, o’ershadowing me?
Oh! is there naught can save the agony,
The shame, that here my spotless Babe await?
Is there no price save this, my Jesu, may
prevail?
Nay, but, O Lord,
I yield my being
Obedient to Thy purpose. Shake
My soul in very fragments, only take
My uttermost oblation! Be Thy word
Wholly accomplished, though the bitter sword
Drive through my quivering heart its anguish,
seeing
My Child, my Love, my God, my Jesus,
crucified!
Thus in her soul
Our Lady prayed
On that first Christmas night:
Whereon the Eternal sped from realms of light
To us, that sat beneath the dire control
Of hell and darkness. O great God, Thy whole
Creation cried to Thee, and Love delayed
No longer, nor withheld its priceless
sacrifice!
OF PURPLE JARS
IT is against Infallible Parents, and
chiefly the
Perfect Mother, that I would fain take up
my parable,
albeit their ways are too won-
derful for me, and past my finding out.
Wisdom is bound up in the heart of a child
together with foolishness. The free, fearless
mind of his fathers he
inherits: their prejudices
he has to be taught. Few and weak are the
links of his reasoning, scanty,
his facts, absurd his logic; yet when he
takes his first mental flights,
he often swoops right down into the very
heart of the truth, and that
chiefly because such truth as he has espied is
one which lies quite bare
and on the surface, but which mature sapience has
long ago decreed to
be invisible. For this he is invariably reproved. He
has posed his
elders—children need not be argued with—they should be seen
and not
heard. So, believing not one syllable of imperious denial or
disclaimer,
he holds his peace, and forthwith looks out for such other
secrets of
this queer world as he may pry into—a watchful critic,
obstinately
storing up every new fact to confirm his tacit revolt, till the
time comes,
sooner or later, when by force or fraud the young rebel is
subdued, or
reconciled, to the wisdom of the majority. Then, learning with
a new
arrogance more suited to his growing years that his eyes are at
last
really opened to know good and evil, he embraces the consoling
faith
that all is for the best in this worst possible of worlds. Not till
long
afterwards, if ever at all, from such snug perch in the cage of life
as he
has managed to secure, does he look back and try to understand
those
childish beatings of the wings against the golden wires, then so
strangely invisible to the fledgling in his eager gaze across the far, free
world beyond—now, alas, so plain, so firm, so impassable. But all he
can do
now is to peck at the bars, not indeed with much hope of
breaking them, but
at least to spoil their gilding; nor in these days
can the most perverse
Irreconcilable, who from first to last has always
been wholly on the
children’s side, hope to do much more. Fellow-
prisoner! if you too have
defied Conversion, and are in heart still
blessedly Unregenerate, read
on—we are friends!
Of all the pitfalls in the way of youth fra le vane speranze e’l van
dolore, the Moral Tale would be the most dangerous,
but that, except
by stupid children, it is always profoundly suspect.
Excellent Parents,
Kind Aunts, Judicious Friends, commanded at least our guarded
acquiescence
199
acquiescence, but the Moral Fabulist
we rejected as a bare-faced,
deliberate cheat. We knew—that is, we felt—it
was all wrong and
unjust and silly; and what right-feeling child could feel
it otherwise?
With superb disdain he ignores the maxims of grown-up
morality as
clumsy plots to cajole him into a noiseless, manageable
submission.
But, after all, the despised Moralist does not go quite
unavenged; for
in the inmost soul of the young enthusiast there will linger
a shadowy,
haunting suspicion of the great world as of a place all Aunts
and
Uncles and Schoolmasters, wherein it were well for a wise child not
to
be too candid, but rather to hold his peace. From that moment he
becomes a true-born Englishman, jealously concealing his feelings,
whether
in self-respecting reserve or in hypocrisy, he least of all knows.
One of these well-meant Moralities has always strangely
haunted
me. On it I am going to dwell, and that, I fear, mostly
in the first
person, because so much of it is only my own imagining. Who
wrote
this dismal apologue of The Purple Jar I
know not, nor care. Not, I
trust, Sancta Maria Edgeworth, than whom few
hold higher place in
my last-revised Calendar. Nor need I go hunt in the
Bodleian, for,
though I dare say I shall tell the story all wrong, the only
version
which concerns me is that which has grown in my memory through
long years, from the days when we gathered it with much painful
poring and
spelling from an obsolete sheepskin volume—the ‘Third
Class Reader,’ I
think it was called, but to us irreverent urchins known
familiarly as the
‘Silly Book.’ There it was printed as a parable of
Youth s folly and Age’s
wisdom: we, alas! read it as a true tale of
outraged innocence and
cold-blooded treachery.
The first scene is a street. Rosamond and her admirable
Mamma
are on their way to the shoemaker’s. Our little heroine is
sadly down
at heel, and Mamma with her usual beneficence is going to buy
her a
nice, strong pair of boots. But as Rosamond trips along,
prattling
of boots and gratitude as inoffensively as any utilitarian parent
could
wish, suddenly there flashes on her a strange, glorious,
entrancing
radiance—the veritable purple light of youth itself. I suppose
the
chemist had just lit his gas, or more likely his candles, and there
it
stood proudly, the beautiful Purple Jar—its ample body one great
disc
of imperial splendour, its shoulders curving so graciously up to the
pale
lilac delicacy of its neck, and crowned with its tiara of pure,
glittering
crystal. Among its fellows of azure, gules and vert it shone
forth, the
queen of all—the fairest, because the rarest. For remember, in
our
day there was no blazing, acrid aniline; our old indigo and madder
violets
200
violets were dull and sombre, in fact
what we called elderly colours.
Even among our sweatmeats the violet
specimens were by far the
fewest, and therefore the most highly prized. So
to poor Rosamond
this shapely pyramid of ruddy purple, its translucent
gleam, its
plenteous mass, was something entirely novel. What can she do
but
gaze, and gaze, and long with all a child’s yearning for instant
posses-
sion ? A yearning of pure, admiring love; for already her very
heart-
strings are twining about it, and if only it shall be hers, be sure
that
when Mamma and Laura have gone up to dress, the little arms will
creep round it with a passionate hug, and the warm cheek be pressed
against
its poor, cold, insensible sides, and breathless lips shower
kisses and
murmured caresses as of a young mother, mingled with a
lover’s triumph—‘And
now, Purple Jar, you are all my very own!’
What though Mr. Pestle is
frowning through the tooth-brushes, and
Mamma warning her that she has
dropped her muff, and commencing
that old, old lecture on the vulgarity of
staring—Rosamond’s thoughts
are other where; she pants for the blissful
days in store glorified by this
talisman of felicity she shudders to think
what life must be without it.
Those who have forgotten the quick sensations
of childhood may call
this exaggerated. I did not feel it so then; I cannot
think it so now.
I know how heroic was the resolve with which in her
imperious need
the child conquered the supreme delicacy which bars a
foolish petition,
and boldly faced her Mamma with a request for the
purchase of the
Jar.
Now this Mamma was not only an admirable, but a good—a
very
good woman. She loved her child, but somewhat, I fear, as
her child
loved the Jar, with an inward whisper now and then. ‘She is all
my
own, my very own.’ In all her life Mrs. Barlow—for so I have always
somehow named her—had never wished for anything that was not
clearly and
lawfully obtainable, or which was not also wished for by the
other Mrs.
Bensons and Goodchilds of story; or if once she too had
longed for the
improper, she had very properly forgotten all about it.
Really most
untoward! to think that any child of hers! such pre-
posterous
inclinations! this must be nipped in the bud. So turning
with her sweet,
wise smile to the flushing suppliant, she speaks—
à propos des bottes. The Useful she will munificently
bestow, but the
Beautiful ‘she cannot possibly afford.’ Not that I have
ever doubted
that she had been very genteelly left by Mr. Barlow, or that
she had
always felt it her duty to live well within her income, but of
course,
if once the children suspect your means, they will hardly worship you
for
❧ THE GENIUS OF GREEK POETRY
by
George Frederick Watts, R.A.
205
for taking them to the Polytechnic,
and you lose a precious opportunity
of inculcating gratitude. So Rosamond,
with a vague sense of
Mamma’s financial embarrassments and of the vast,
ungrudging sacri-
fice involved in those long-promised and much-talked-of
boots, is
penetrated by a great shame. But, alas! is there no escape? can
she
let it go? If Mamma can only afford one will she please buy the
jar
—it is so big and all of such lovely purple glass. ‘Purple glass!’
repeats Mamma with a flash of inspiration. She sees her way now,
this
Excellent Parent! Has not a beautiful Providence expressly
placed ignorance
as a bit between the teeth of youth, whereby we may
drive them as we will?
Does it not lay a thousand snares and pitfalls,
whereby their little hopes
and joys may be turned back upon them as
suicidal weapons, and all things
work mightily together for the incul-
cation of Moral Lessons? And shall
she, wise in the example of poor
dear Mr. Barlow, and in the lore of Mme.
de Genlis and the Parent’s
Instructor, be wanting to this Providential
opportunity? Surely no!
she is an Admirable Mamma—she loves her child—she
knows her duty
—she will lay a trap.
So they step into the shop, and by a transparent collusion
between
Mr. Pestle and Mamma it appears that the price of the
Jar is just that
of the boots. And now Rosamond may choose the good and
eschew
the evil as best seemeth her; but first, from a scrupulous respect
for
fair dealing and possibly also to barb the stings of future
remorse,
Mamma will place the issue clearly before her. Preluding briefly
on
parental infallibility and passive obedience she points out how
lasting
and substantial are the pleasures of boots as compared to those of
the
Jar. Observe that she does not call it the Purple Jar; that would be a
story, for she knows that it is not
purple at all, but of course she is not
bound to mention this. She merely
advises; she wishes Rosamond to
choose freely; only, if she choose the Jar,
she must make her old
boots last another month; for till then Mamma will
not be able to
afford new ones. Rosamond is a little frightened by these
solemn
judicial proceedings, but she is very brave. Seeing all the
sacrifice,
she accepts it gladly. In vain does Mamma goad her with the
thought of walks to Rose Hill and Primrose Wood, for mark her
answer—‘I
shall not mind that at all; for when you are gone, I can set
my Jar on the
table, and put flowers in it, and look at it, and then I
shall never be
lonely; besides a month will soon be over, but I shall
have my beautiful
Jar always.’ O most unaccountable and discon-
certing of children! O poor,
poor Mrs. Barlow of the soft, flaxen
braids
206
braids and sweet wise smile, well may
you wonder, you dear, dull,
English matron! and would wonder more if you
knew all! For what
your child sees is no mere paltry chemist’s bottle but
the divine illusions
of Art and Beauty; that eager, quivering voice is more
than childish
petulance,—it is the faint birth-cry of the very spirit of
the archangels,
of Michael and of Raphael. Well, well! smile on sweetly and
wisely
—thou hast thy trap.
So the die is cast, the Jar is to be sent home, and as
Rosamond in
pure gratitude nestles for a moment in the big sable
boa, whose
mingled odour of preservative camphor and natural vermin she
will
associate to her dying day with maternal goodness, be sure that
no
qualm flutters the well-regulated heart beneath it. I am not so
sure
that Mr. Pestle, sneering sarcastic therapeutist as he was, did not
feel a
little uneasy, for perhaps he had a little Frederick of his own, who
came
in sometimes to help Papa roll the pills, and who, though he
scorned
the secret of the Purple Jar, held other pretty delusions which
Pestle
would not for all the world destroy.
I cannot paint the walk home, its terrible slowness, the
fever, the
sickening longing when Mamma would stop to look into those tiresome
toy and picture shops—O
cunning, didactic Mamma!—and all the
time the prolonged savour of the
coming certainty. Good Heavens!
how the child ran on, and what nonsense!
how she clung to Mamma’s
hand, and how hard it was for her not to jump up
and kiss her again
and again before the whole street in a perfect riot of
love and trust-
fulness!
And, lo! the Jar already arrived and on the table, and in
front of it
Laura, impassive as ever—is she of flesh and blood?
calmly drawing.
Of course she was drawing—they were always drawing, these
terrible
Lauras. Why, I can see the very picture, the tottering column
and
broken arch on the left crowned with vague twiggery, the glossy
black-
ness in the mouldings and capital—with what furtive and
ladylike
discretion used Laura to moisten the pencil tip—the deformed
traveller
and two trees on the right—they are beeches, so the pencil goes,
jog,
jog—had they been chestnuts it would have gone jag, jag, scrape,
according to the rules of that black art called ‘tree-touches.’ And when
Laura has shaded and stippled and finicked, and smudged it all over
except
the salivated shadows with the leather stump, she will have
done her worst,
and then it will be for Mr. Touchup to spend a inauvais
quart d’heure over it, and lay on those bold masses
of Chinese white
and bathe the thing in isinglass. And at last, tastily
framed in seaweed
Laura
207
Laura will preserve it with just
pride, and I dare say if you ask her
next time you are at Clapham, the old
lady will show it you in the
spare bedroom, and tell you how she had been
considered to have a
very remarkable talent for drawing, ‘but that of
course, my dear, was
before my marriage.’
Need I say that Rosamond was never suspected of such talent,
and
so was not allowed to learn, though she pleaded hard enough,
and was
always scrawling in her rough, ridiculous way. For, you see, she
had
no patience, and as Touchup said, ‘Patience is so ab-so-lute-ly
essential.’
So she can only loyally admire Laura’s masterpieces, and plan
what
pretty things she would draw if only she knew how. As for working
out her own way, please, remember that in those far-off days it was
læsa majestas to attempt anything without ‘proper
instruction,’ and that
our infallible guardians settled among themselves
what we were, and
what we could, or could not do. John chopped the frog’s
leg off and
so must make a good surgeon, and Joseph a parson, because he
was
shocked and told Papa. Jane was destined for literature, because in
her
dull apathy she liked the playground no better than the
schoolroom,
and Clara doomed to the harp, because her taste was really so
beautiful,
and her arm—this in a whisper—as elegant as Mamma firmly
believed
her own to have once been. Had Rosamond cultivated a talent
which
she had been ‘distinctly told’ she did not possess, Mrs. Barlow
would
have been all aghast at her presumption, and Laura’s laughing, ‘O
you
dear, ridiculous, clumsy, little thing!’ would have smothered the
kindling spark of genius. For a genius I am afraid she was in her
childish
way, this little sister, as even Laura may have been too before
she left
off frilled trousers. But now, since among the objects which
young ladies
may and should admire, druggists’ bottles were certainly
never even so much
as mentioned at Acacia Lodge, she draws on
unmoved.
I wish my story were done, for the little tragedy which that
cruel
horse-hair couch, and the false, blear-eyed mirror, and
the gaunt piano,
with its flaring red silk stomacher gathered up by the big
brass brooch,
must so keenly have relished that day, I like not to tell.
Just a few
whose real, grown-up sorrows have not quite effaced the scars of
their
first disillusions, may sigh to read, but the many will only laugh,
and
well perhaps for them that they can. They have no patience with
children’s fancies—if the girl begins to cry, let her be sent to bed at
once. Even Mrs. Barlow herself could say no more. As she watched
Rosamond’s
delight, I think she was exquisitely happy. Her trap is
about
208
about to spring, and the joyous
chirping of the little bird to be turned
into piteous cries of despair. O!
that demure cruelty of the Woman
and the Ecclesiastic! where in ah this
wicked world is there anything
so fell?
And whereunto shall I liken it? If you are a Barlow, you
will
wonder how I can have forgotten what all the best Barlows
have settled
long ago, that the proper illustration of cruelty is a cat
playing with a
mouse, and not an Admirable Mamma tormenting her child. But
I
fancy that when Mrs. Barlow watched—as I dare say she often did with
a certain scandalised fascination—poor Tabby’s barbarous antics the
caressing pats, the guileless complacency, the fatal springs—she entered
unconsciously into the sport, and constructed out of her own instincts a
pretty intelligible set of feelings, which having transferred to the
account of Puss, she could safely call cruelty. My own notion—per-
haps it
is wrong—is that Puss is debarred by Providence, not only from
the luxury
of cruelty, but even from the high human zest of sport, and
that she is
merely practising those exercises of vigilance and dexterity
on which her
livelihood depends, profoundly unconscious that mice can
feel. It is we
alone, to whom it is given to probe and realise the feel-
ings of our
fellows, who can really enjoy their sufferings—who can per-
versely delight
to trouble the repose, to lacerate the heart, to reopen the
old wounds, and
all in pure, selfish love. I hold very cheap my first
forefather, the old,
arboreal, anthropoid Nondescript, and would shoot
and stuff him without
remorse if I found him surviving in some desert
island, but all the same I
see that his children have not escaped the
curses of
over-domestication—perversion of instinct and morbidity of
feeling.
But Mrs. Barlow’s mind at that moment offers a problem so
com-
plicated, that I dare only glance at its most obvious
feature—that
quintessential savour, that unalloyed delight—the triumph of
the
inferior over the superior mind. Mediocrity is intensely jealous.
As
my dear old Voltairean friend used to say of our Cur£ in her grand
First-
Empire tones, ‘C’est un homme tres borne. Il
hait partout la supériorité.
Voilà pourquoi il me déteste!’ Not indeed that poor
Rosamond boasted
a superior mind, nor, I fear, as yet much mind at all, but
only some
vague, instinctive yearnings for higher things, which Mrs. Barlow
either
did not feel or did not cultivate, and which therefore she
pronounced
to be wholly improper. Among all the strange dealings of old
and
young which I see going on around me, this crass, maternal
jealousy
puzzles me most. I often hear the man in his big, self-depreciatory
tone,
209
tone, as of one whose sins after all
sit not so badly upon him, hope that
Jack will make a better man than his
father, but I never heard Mamma
breathe a similar prayer over dear Louisa.
The better a woman is, the
more gigantic and more sincere is her
self-admiration and self-belief ;
and the more subtly does she veil in
devotion to her husband, her
children, this
supreme devotion to self. The Excellent Mamma—and
truly excellent she
is—has but one type of excellence—herself. Her
child must parody her
virtues, think her thoughts, wear her chains, live
her life, and, losing
all individuality, be gradually absorbed into the
Nirvana of Mamma. Alas!
that we cannot all be excellent in the same
way! Every aspiration to
perfections which are not hers is a tacit
insult to the mother’s
infallibility. Nay, I sometimes fancy that in the
obedient, responsive
machinery of Mrs. Barlow’s conscience there
must have lurked a distressing
suspicion that all this high-flown Jar
nonsense somehow took the bloom off
her prosaic Boot-theory, and
thrust the moralist down to lower ground.
Heroism—the very shadow
of heroism—is an exasperation to the unheroic.
So there was probably just a touch of benevolent spite to
heighten
the zest of her Spartan morality. Rosamond shall see
what comes of
knowing better than Mamma, when she discovers how finely she
has
been deceived. Deceived? but by whom? Hem! well, we need not
go
into that, but smoothe our lappets, and fumble in the reticule, and
practise our best smile, for already the child is calling out, ‘Oh, it is
full of nasty, black stuff! May I not pour this away?’ Jane shall
fetch a
bucket. In grave silence (Jane has her cue) she tilts the Jar—
Laura kisses
her pencil in knowing amusement—Mamma fixes the
chosen vessel with a
mysterious stare—what can they all mean?—and
with gurgling sobs the
doctor’s stuff is pouring, pouring forth, and with
it all the child’s
delight. Amazement—dismay—the numbness of first
grief—desolation
complete—then the fiery pang of outraged justice and
the shrill, resentful
cry—‘But, Mamma, you never told me of this!’
What kind, improving things Mrs. Barlow said I cannot repeat,
for
this was just the part of the story I never remembered. Nor
do I think
that Rosamond was as submissively attentive as she seemed, so
absorbed
was she in weeping and self-pity. Dear, amiable Laura of course
cried
too, susceptible to the infection of tears, but Mamma, gravely
jubilant,
did not cry, nor did Jane, for in her eyes her kind, just
mistress could
do no wrong; but when she was safe back in her kitchen, I
dare say
she sighed hugely over her kneading trough, and owned that
perhaps
Madam was just a bit hard sometimes, though to be sure Miss Rosy
was
210
was fearful aggravating and not a bit
like the other young ladies, but
always such a one for anything pretty. So
Jane—God speed her loving,
clumsy hands! falls to work to fashion a dough
pig with currant eyes
and caraway bristles, and when she goes to tuck up
her darling, she
will carry it up hot in her apron, and Rosamond shall
munch the tooth-
some statuary, and be comforted.
The rest of the tale has faded quite away, except how the
authoress
gloated like a ghoul over the tribulations of that
weary month; how
during the next morning walk Rosamond was always lagging
behind to’
pull up her slipshod shoes, and was forthwith interned in the
house as
altogether too disreputable for public view; sentenced for one
calendar
month—no Primrose Wood, no going to tea at Mrs. Goodchild’s, or
to
hear Harriet Benson’s new bird organ, but to sit always, always at
home
O impatient little feet and fingers that drum the window pane!
alone, with no company but the poor, pale, colourless Jar. Let us
fervently
hope that the dancing bears always came round just at those
very times, and
the fantoccini, and the courtly old signor with his
poodles, and Punch’s
show, and the little Auvergnat with a waxen
Solomon’s Judgment in his box
and the white mice peeping out of his
sleeve his flashing smile and kind
eyes such a vision of ragged felicity
that even Jane relents, and against
all rules permits bread, nay even
cake, to be carried out to him, and
Rosamond, flighty little puss! feels
that if he really were the Marquis of Carabas in disguise, she would
gladly trudge with him, slipshod or barefoot, and carry Solomon through
the
wide world till they reached his father’s kingdom. All these brave
shows, I
trust, passed before the prison window, and that Laura missed
them every
one.
Whether Mrs. Barlow relented I know not, nor how the tale
ended,
nor even how long it was. If, when you have searched the
archives of
the nursery, it should turn out to be after all no more than
three or four
pages of big print, believe that I have but told a part of
the full
version as I held it, and hold it still. Its whole import has
grown
upon me gradually, but from the very first there was never a doubt
that
Rosamond was entirely right, and her Mother entirely wrong, or that
a
black deed of stupidity and injustice had been done. Dear lady, best
of Moral Fabulists, your tale has in spite of you told some truths to
which
you yourself were stone-blind—the child’s barbaric, untrained, yet
holy
admiration of beauty such as he sees it; his vast yearning for
possession—no mere sordid acquisitiveness, but the thirst for realising,
for identifying his soul with the thing admired by the nearness of secure
ownership;
211
ownership; his faith in the universal
Utopia; his choice—sadly wrong
no doubt, but for all that truly heroic—of
the Beautiful before the
Useful; all those childish things which seem ever
pleading to us, ‘Ne
brutalisez pas la machine!’—which we parents and
pedagogues, calling
them delusions, trample in our dust.
Can all this, it will be said, refer to the sordid,
gluttonous little
animals one meets in the holidays? No indeed!
nor yet to those
effeminate manikins in slashed velvet and Florentine
barrets who early
learn to lisp the Correggiosity of Correggio. I am only
speaking of the
average English child of gentle birth, pure blood and
healthy instinct,
before we have made him ashamed of his better feelings,
and equipped
him for the coarse, great world by the far coarser world of
school. Such
children do of their own free will betray a genuine love of
beautiful
things and an honest readiness to sacrifice to them their grosser
desires.
The elements of this childish sense of beauty need not here be
analysed;
enough that it rests mainly on three grounds. First, smallness;
partly
connected with delicacy and fineness, but much more with the
patron-
ising, piotecting love of pets. That the child has any true sense
of the
grandiose is a common error—bigness he admires partly as a sign
of
force in sympathy with his own ebullient energies, partly from mere
greedy preference of what is largest and most for the money. The
other
elements are bright colour, and, most important of all, rarity.
Given these
most inadequate grounds, the child does undoubtedly
discriminate,
appreciate and admire; and these active feelings do, or
rather might, form
a large and wholesome element in his early life.
But our good parents, and
we too I fear in our own day, must have
it otherwise. The children admire
the wrong things—their taste is
really deplorable—what on earth can they
know about it? Hush, dear !
Papa does not like to be teased about such
rubbish! He has risen
above Purple Jars.
Well, I am no Parent’s Instructor to give advice, but only
grief
and wonder and scolding. Por of all the moon-rakers and
sand-rope-
weavers on this foolish planet the most pitiful and the most
hopeless to
my thinking are the Judicious Parents. How they love their
little
dolls! how they tyrannise over them! how careful they are not
to spoil them! how entirely they do spoil and mar them for
any aim in life
higher than their own! How patiently do they
mould and smoothe and pat and
thump the rebellious little clay
models, investing them with some strange
merit of incongruous age
and sobriety! what rejoicing over the neat, easily
managed automata
when
212
when quite finished! what woe
unspeakable when at times the young
Adam breaks out! Strangest of all, that
blind confidence in the child’s
credulity, a confidence undisturbed by the
faintest recollection of the
parents’ own infant scepticism. Beautiful it
is, this parental affection,
because it rests on instinct; grotesque,
because that instinct is per-
verted—a veritable chinoiserie of love. Such, too, are its masterpieces—
nature so
overlaid with minutest art that the nature is well nigh lost;
all beauty of
material jealously effaced by cunning handicraft. And
then all is well; the
artificer happily unconscious that under his strenu-
ous hand are being
crushed the purest charms and the sweetest graces—
that the child’s
sensuous instinct buds forth in exuberant welcome to
the wealth of Nature,
as a young fig-tree which, pruned unkindly, bleeds
to death. But why not
indeed? Let it die, this rank, useless growth,
and plant we our leeks and
onions in its place, dear to mature palates !
And so it comes about that
only the poor réfractaire, who in his intense
Conservatism is always finding himself on the Extreme Left with
impracticables and irreconcilables, remains to cherish in silence the
supreme reproof of all pedagogy, the watchword of all goodly nurture,
‘Suffer little children to come, and forbid them not.’
As children they come, with a child’s sweet, foolish wisdom,
foolish
dreams, supremely foolish longings—come to us standing
outside the
doors of a poor pantomime Paradise, where we too once were
happy,
which never more shall we re-enter; into our woeful world we
drag
them to make them even as ourselves. I know well that in this
hard,
ugly world are weaving epics and tragedies and idylls of love
and
sacrifice, beside which all fairyland and the grand transformation
scene
itself are as shabby tinsel; but these, alas, the child cannot see.
For
him the lust of the eye and the pride of life are no Satanic snares,
but
the unspeakable gift of God. We may blindfold the eager gaze, if
we
like, but it will never brighten again at our bidding; cramp and
fetter
the wayward life, and yet it shall never be as ours. Why then
forbid
young eyes to see their full in all beauty—even beauty to us poor
and
false? lest peradventure the very desire of seeing should fade out ere
the
sight wax dim. Mr. Ruskin indeed has said that Art is not for
children,
but rather fresh air and food and nature. But then by Art, we
usually
mean so much that is really Nature, so much that can best
rouse
and warm a child’s soul, which is capable of no higher passion
than loving admiration. The whole domain of child-land is swayed
by this
beneficent lust of the eye, this exquisite delight of the young
stranger in
a world so full of beautiful surprises. Yet which of us has
the
213
the loving courage to take him by the
hand, and lead him all through
the raree show, and stop to stare at all the
pitiful, make-believe marvels,
and not by one sneer or yawn poison his
delight, or turn his joy to shame?
But unless we can stoop to this, we
shall hardly train his eye to any
power of eager sight with all our Art
Schools and Museums and
Academies, but rather, I fear, dim and extinguish
it. What such
wholesome training should be, what are the sweet uses of
Purple Jars,
so far as I know them, must here be left unsaid, but, believe
me, they
are many and potent.
More and worse remains. For the story tells not only of a
wilful
darkening of the seeing eye, but of deliberate and
treacherous mis-
leading of the blindfolded. Of such sort is much of our
home discipline.
It seems so much easier to the Excellent Parent to
convince by
deception than by argument or persuasion or authority. The end
is
no doubt gained—the tiresome child silenced, the tired parent at
ease.
But meanwhile a wrong, a calamity, a crime has been perpetrated,
so
irreparable that the Infallible herself would stand aghast thereat,
were
she not infallible. For, little as she knows it, the smooth, pure ice
of
moral rectitude and maternal perfection on which hitherto she has
glided so superbly before the eyes of her young admirers, has broken
under
her, and, alas! by her own fault. No longer will she steer her
calm,
majestic course, but rather flounder dismally and shamefully—
strange
object of wonderment and misgiving and heart searching to
the disillusioned
worshipper. Once for all she has been found out. The
child no longer
believes her mother—whom then will she believe? For
the scepticism of
children is a disbelief, not in God, but in the Parent;
the religion of
love once discarded, the young infidel loves henceforth,
if at all, with
mere brute instinct. Is this a light harm? With the
loftiest professions
the superior, in pretending to raise the inferior mind,
has stooped to
fraud, treachery and cruelty. From that instant the
whole conspiracy of
education is seen through as a bungling plot to
inveigle children into
paths which are not those of peace and pleasant-
ness for themselves, but
of ease and self-seeking for their instructors.
To us the end may justify
the means; in their eyes the means damns
the end. The bubble has burst; the
Purple Jar is drained of its fairy
splendour. Virtue becomes the monster
which, to be hated, needs but
to be seen through the pedagogic camera—hated
because it is uncon-
sciously felt to war against the soul, and rob life of
its just delights—
hated as only hypocrisy, cant, and pretence can be hated
by the pure-
hearted and hot-headed. Mournful as it seems, this, more or
less, is
the
214
the burden of the cry from many a
model English nursery. To such
a pass have all our long-suffering, deeply
planned strivings brought us—
the parents utilitarian morality inculcated
by trickery, enforced by
oppression, and therefore never cordially
adopted—the child’s uncon-
scious love of right and hate of wrong, his
simple enthusiasm, his
sensitive honour, his shrinking delicacy, all
crushed and wounded
beyond healing.
O kind Papas and Mammas of story! I fear me that after all
there is
little kindness in you. If yours be love, I know not
what is this I feel for
your victims. Crabbed Age and Youth cannot dwell
together—their joys
and griefs are too far apart, nay often clean
opposed—yet from time to
time a sweet and wholesome converse may hold them
a while together
on the same path. There is in all of us a retour de jeunesse, or rather a
survival of
childhood, a relighting of smouldering fires, which accords not
ill with
simple, youthful gladness; the sweet, momentary seriousness of
the child is
strangely attuned to our habitual gravity. It is when at
their best, most
simple, most earnest, most sequestered from the shame-
ful world, that the
child and the man are really at one, that they can
interchange their gifts,
that mirth may be given for wisdom, gladness
for guidance, peace for
strength. In this hopeless impasse, this uni-
versal loss of human contentment to which we have brought the world,
this
strange medley of luxury and woe, it seems almost as if the children
alone
have kept the power of pure enjoyment. For us it remains mostly
to share
their pleasure as best we may, or at least not to spoil it.
Ah, Rosamunda! little wild rose, opening so pure and fresh to
joy
thee in the boon air and merry sun, let other hands than
mine, more stern,
more self-certain, dash the dew from thy bright cheek and
mangle thy
pretty vesture, and train thee to the prim perfection of my
lady’s garden.
For I too have been young—have laughed and played and
sighed, and
have not forgotten. As my comrades, trooping to death along
the
high road of success and fame, leave me behind, fain would I
linger
yet awhile among the young and brave, mingling with the merry
crew
to cheer on their games and faintly echo their glee, consoling
little
griefs and laughing away transient pains, nor seek, as fond fools
may,
some measured return of gratitude. But thou, little dream-child,
I
know, art not ungrateful, nor ungracious. What though they are all
against us? we are brave; we are strong; we are two against the
world! Has
Mamma taken Laura to Primrose Wood and left thee to
disenchantment and the
Purple Jar? Then together we will revive the
broken spell. Let us away from
the town beyond the last ugly villa,
and
❧ PORTRAIT OF J. K. HUYSMANS
by
Will Rothenstein
219
and roam the fair river-meads, where
you shall ask a thousand eager
questions, and I, a very Solomon in your
eyes, will tell of all trees and
flowers and glad living things we see,
till the gleam of the waters and
the rush of the breeze and the green
glorious growth beneath us shall
call laughing music to your lips, and to
mine some echo of long silent
harmonies. Then back we will trudge,
spoil-laden; for the poor, forlorn
old Jar shall have his share in our
festivity. And when we have crowned
him with reeds and poppies and
meadow-sweet and tall golden flags,
and girdled his gleaming bosom with ivy
and bindweed, he shall stand
transfigured—no longer a poor Purple Jar,
foolishly worshipped for an
hour, then wantonly despised, but the selfsame
Crystal Vase that
eternally droops its sprays over the couch of the
Sleeping Beauty.
And thou, dear child, to whom all fairyland and its
wonders are
familiar, wilt know it again at once, and clap thy hands in
returning
pride and admiration, and, half-believing, thank the old magician
for
his charm.
But already Mamma has returned, not at all put out by our
escapade,
indeed vastly complaisant, and as usual quite
delighted—guileless
Rosy can never make out why—that Uncle John should take
so much
notice of her little girl, and invite her to tea, and—of course she may go
if he is quite sure she will
not be too troublesome. So off we march to
hold high banquet on sweet
forbidden dainties from dishes which have
each a history, and Rosamond
shall marvel for the hundredth time at
my pots and pans and graven images
many and outlandish, and shall
even handle my chiefest treasure, which no
mortal housemaid may
touch and live, the vase of old emerald crackle
smothered with gouts
and tears of foaming enamel. And then, after due
pressing, I consent
to unlock the old corner cupboard where sleep Aunt
Cynthia’s dolls—so
tenderly used, so carefully laid by, poor soul! for the
children she never
lived to bear; and beside them the tiny pink jockey cap
and miniature
spurs in which the Archdeacon won on Beelzebub; and on the
top shelf
all that survive of the Chinese toys, Indian gods, and other
dear-bought
rubbish which the poor Admiral used to bring home for Susan’s
brats.
Perhaps we shall play a little at one of the stupid, obsolete games
we find
in the drawer, which are not such bad fun after all, at least for
Rosamond
who always wins, or reconstruct one or two old picture-puzzles, or
read
some more about the robins in Dame Trimmer’s incomparable story.
And when we have put everything away neatly in its proper place
for Mamma’s
golden maxims must not be openly discredited—we fall
to talk, and that
neither patronising monologue nor vacant chatter, for
220
the subject changes so
suddenly, arguments so illogical and novel,
questions so startling and
insoluble are sprung upon the Oracle, that
he feels he is on his mettle and
his reputation at stake. Our discourse
is no doubt absurdly serious, for
small skill have I and still less heart to
parry or wound young questioners
by banter and mockery; likely
enough we shall get all wrong and talk sad
nonsense. But old Fatima
will not mind that, as she poses on her
tiger-rug—a motionless, vaguely
outlined form blurred in a nimbus of fluffy
whiteness, with tasselled
ears and eyes unfathomable, the embodied Spirit
of Discretion—for
she was brought up on the knees of an Ambassador, has sat
in Con-
gresses, and smeared with indolent tail the signatures of a Great
Treaty;
to her after a youth of protocols and pourparlers all speech is but
a
human purr. And after all what care we if cat or king be listening ?
For in perfect simplicity we will talk only of beautiful and joyous
things,
the child weaving her wildest, silliest fancies, and because we
both
believe in all goodness and fairyland, I would not for the world
check her,
but, so far as I may, gently lead her bright enthusiasm to
dwell on such
sweet verities of life and nature as she can best under-
stand, and I most
revere.
Ah me! how fast the time has flown! Hark! it is Jane, with
pattens
and lantern, come to fetch home her charge. Good-night,
Rosamond!
little dream-guest of my failing hearth! good-night! brave,
trustful
English children, all of you! To your dreams! to your dreams!
and
may they every one come true!
EDWARD PURCELL.
1883
THE LAGGARD KNIGHT
TOO late! The mighty dragon’s crest of gold
Lies cloven on the cavern’s
sparry floor;
And flameless now the throat
whence never more
Shall blighting fume on blast of fire be
rolled.
But he, my Friend, lies lifeless—in his hold
The venomed tongue his dying
valour tore
For triumph’s token—with the
monster’s gore
Sanguine, and stifled in its scaly fold.
And diamond and emerald lie blent
The ruby and the amethyst
amid;
And treasury is mine more
opulent
Than catacomb e’er stored, or pyramid;
But, ah! the deed illustrious I
meant
Rebukes the deed inglorious I
did.
R. GARNETT
QUEEN YSABEAU
BY COUNT VILLIERS DE L’ISLE-ADAM (Translated by A. Teixeira
De Mattos)
The Keeper of the Palace of Books said: ‘Queen Nitocris, the Fair One with the
Rosy Cheeks, widow of Papi I. of the Tenth Dynasty, to avenge the murder of
her brother, invited the conspirators to sup with her in an underground hall of her
Palace of Aznac. Then, leaving the hall, she suddenly caused it to be flooded with
the waters of the Nile.’—MANTHON.
IN or about the year 1404—I go back so
far
lest I should distress my contemporaries—
Ysabeau, wife to King
Charles VI. and Regent
of France, abode in Paris at the old Hôtel
Montagu, a royal residence better known as
the Hotel Barbette.
There they planned the famous torchlight
jousting-parties on the
Seine—gala nights, concerts, banquets, made
marvellous by the beauty of
the women and the young nobles, and by the
unequalled luxury displayed
by the Court.
The Queen had introduced those gowns à la
gore in which the
bosom glanced through a network of
ribands enriched with precious
stones, and those tall head-dresses which
required that the centre-pieces
of the feudal gates should be raised by
several cubits. In the daytime
the meeting-place of the courtiers was near
the Louvre, in the great
hall and upon the terrace of orange-trees of
Messire Escabala, the
King’s steward. Play ran high there, and at times the
dice were cast
for stakes large enough to starve a province. They
dissipated the
wealth of treasure which the thrifty Charles v. had been at
such pains
to amass. As the coffers diminished, the tithes, tolls,
statute-tasks, aids,
subsidies, seizures, exactions, and gabels were
increased at will. Joy
reigned in every heart.
It was in those days, also, that John of Nevers, sullen,
standing aloof,
making ready to abolish all those hateful taxes
in his own States—John
of Nevers, Knight, Lord of Salines, Count of
Flanders and Artois,
Count of Nevers, Baron of Réthel, Palatine of Mechlin,
twice Peer of
France and Premier Peer, cousin to the King, a soldier
destined to be
named by the Council of Constance the sole leader of armies
who might
be obeyed blindly without fear of excommunication, Premier
Grand
Feudatory of the Realm, first subject of the King (who himself is
but
the first subject of the nation), Hereditary Duke of Burgundy, the
future hero of Nicopolis and of the victory of Hesbaie, in which,
deserted
223
deserted by the Flemings, he gained
the heroic title of The Fearless in
presence of
the whole army by delivering France from her principal
enemy—it was in
those days, I was saying, that the son of Philip the
Bold and Margaret II.,
that John the Fearless, in a word, first began to
think of saving the
country and of defying with fire and sword Henry
of Derby, Earl of Hereford
and Lancaster, fifth of the name, King of
England—he who, when a price was
put upon his head by that King,
was declared a traitor by France, by way of
all thanks.
Awkward attempts were for the first time made to play at
cards,
which had since a few days been imported by Odette de
Champ-
d’Hiver. Wagers of all kinds were made. They drank wines that
came from the finest slopes of the Duchy of Burgundy. The ring was
heard of
the Tenzons, the Virelays of the Duke of Orleans, one of the
Knights of the
Fleurs-de-Lys who doted most upon beautiful rhymes.
They discussed fashions
and armour; often sang dissolute couplets.
Bérénice Escabala, the daughter of that man of wealth, was
a
charming child, and exceeding fair to look upon. Her virgin
smile
attracted the most brilliant of the swarm of noblemen. It was
notori-
ous that she extended to all indifferently the same gracious
reception.
One day it happened that a young lord, the Vidame of Maulle,
who
was then Queen Ysabeau’s favourite, rashly pledged his word
(after
drinking, assuredly!) that he would triumph over the inflexible
inno-
cence of this daughter of Master Escabala; in short, that she should
be
his within an approximate time.
This boast was hazarded in the midst of a group of
courtiers.
Around them stirred the laughter and the refrains of
the time; but the
hubbub did not drown the young man’s reckless phrase. The
wager
was accepted to the clinking of wine-cups, and came to the ears
of
Louis of Orleans.
Louis of Orleans, brother-in-law to the Queen, had been
distin-
guished by her, in the early days of the Regency, with a
passionate
affection. He was a brilliant and frivolous prince, but of most
evil
omen. Between him and Ysabeau of Bavaria were certain parities of
nature which likened their adultery to incest. Beside the capricious
aftermath of a withered love, he was still able to command in the
Queen’s
heart a sort of bastard attachment more of the nature of a
compact than of
sympathy.
The Duke kept a watch upon the favourites of his
sister-in-law.
When the lovers’ intimacy seemed to threaten the
influence which
he was determined to retain over the Queen, he showed
little scruple in
the
224
the means he employed to produce
between them a rupture which
was nearly always tragic. He would even stoop
to play the informer.
And thus he took care that the observation aforesaid was
carried to
the Vidame of Maulle’s royal paramour.
Ysabeau smiled, jested at the remark, and seemed to give it
no
further thought.
The Queen had her seers, who sold her the secrets of the
East,
potent to feed the flame of the desires she inspired. A
new Cleopatra,
she was a tall, listless woman, fashioned to preside over
courts of love
in some remote manor, or to set the mode to a province,
rather than to
plan how to free the soil of the country from the English.
On this
occasion, however, she consulted none of her seers—not even
Arnaut
Guilhem, her alchemist.
One night, not long after, the Lord of Maulle was with the
Queen
at the Hôtel Barbette. The hour was late; the fatigue of
their pleasure
was lulling the two lovers to sleep.
Suddenly Monsieur de Maulle seemed to hear, within Paris,
the
sound of bells tolled with infrequent and solemn
strokes.
He started.
‘What is that?’ he asked.
‘Nothing. . . . Let it be! . . .’ replied Ysabeau playfully,
and with-
out opening her eyes.
‘Nothing, my fair Queen? . . . Is it not the tocsin?’
‘Yes . . . perhaps. . . . Well, my love, and then?’
‘There must be a house on fire.’
‘I was just dreaming of it,’ said Ysabeau.
The fair sleeper’s lips parted in a smile of pearls.
‘And more,’ she continued; ‘in my dream, it was you who had
lighted
it. I saw you fling a torch into the oil and fodder
cellars, sweet heart.’
‘Me?’
‘Yes! . . .’ (She drawled the syllables languidly.) ‘You
were
burning the house of Messire Escabala, my steward, you
know, to win
your wager of the other day.’
The Lord of Maulle half opened his eyes, seized with vague distrust.
‘What wager? Are you not asleep yet, beautiful angel mine?’
‘Why, your wager that you would be the lover of his
daughter,
little Berenice, who has such beautiful eyes! . . .
Oh! what a sweet
and pretty child, is she not?’
‘What are you saying, dear Ysabeau?’
‘Do you not understand me, my lord? I was dreaming, I said,
that
you
225
you had set fire to my steward’s
house to carry off his daughter during
the conflagration, and make her your
mistress, and win your wager.’
The Vidame looked about him in silence.
The glare from a lowering distance lighted up the
window-panes of
the chamber; purple reflections tinged with
blood the ermine of the
royal bed; the lilies on the escutcheons and those
breathing their
last in vases of enamel blushed red! And red, also, were
the two
goblets, upon a credence-table laden with wines and fruits.
‘Ah! I remember . . .’ murmured the young man. ‘It is true;
I
wished to draw the attention of the courtiers towards that
little one in
order to divert them from our happiness! . . . But see,
Ysabeau; it
is really a great fire . . . and the flames rise from the
direction of the
Louvre!’
At these words the Queen raised herself upon her elbow,
silently
and very fixedly contemplated the Vidame of Maulle,
shook her head;
then, lazily smiling, pressed a long kiss upon the young
man’s lips.
‘You shall tell these things to Master Cappeluche when
presently he
breaks you upon the wheel on the Place de Grève! .
. . You are a
wicked incendiary, my love!’
And as the perfumes which issued from her eastern body
bewildered
and scorched the senses till the power to think had
fled, she nestled up
against him.
The tocsin continued; they distinguished afar the shouts of
the
crowd.
He replied, jesting:
‘They would first have to prove the crime.’
And he returned the kiss.
‘Prove it, naughty one?’
‘Surely!’
‘Could you prove the number of kisses I have given you? As
well
try to count the butterflies that flit on a summer’s
night!’
He contemplated this fiery mistress—and yet how pale!—who
had
just lavished upon him delights and raptures of most
marvellous
voluptuousness.
He took her hand.
‘Besides, it will be very easy,’ continued she. ‘To whose
interest
was it to profit by a fire in order to carry off the
daughter of Messire
Escabala? Yours alone. Your word is pledged in the
wager!
And as you would never be able to say where you were when the
fire
broke
226
broke out! . . . You see, that is
quite sufficient, at the Chatelet, to put
you upon your trial. The inquiry
comes first, and then . . . (she
gently yawned) the torture does the
rest.’
‘I should not be able to say where I was?’ asked Monsieur
de
Maulle.’
‘Of course not; for, King Charles VI. then living, in that
hour you
lay in the arms of the Queen of France, child that you
are!’
Death, in fact, arose stark and erect on either side of the charge.
‘That is true,’ said the Lord of Maulle, under the
enchantment of
the gentle gaze of his love.
He grew drunk with joy; he threw his arm about the young
waist
enfolded in her lukewarm hair, red as burnt gold.
‘These are dreams,’ said he. ‘Oh, my sweet life! . . .’
They had made music that evening; his dulcimer lay flung upon
a
cushion ; a cord snapped all alone.
‘Sleep, sleep, my angel! You need sleep!’ said Ysabeau,
languidly
drawing the young man’s forehead upon her bosom.
The sound of the instrument had made him start; the
enamoured
are superstitious.
On the morrow the Vidame of Maulle was arrested and thrown
into
a dungeon of the Grand Châtelet. The trial commenced on the
charge
foretold. All happened exactly as predicted by the august
enchantress,
‘ whose beauty was so great that it was destined to outlive
her passions.’
It was impossible for the Vidame of Maulle to find what
lawyers
call an alibi.
After the preliminary investigation, ordinary and
extraordinary, he
was cross-examined and sentenced to be broken
on the wheel.
The punishment of incendiaries, the black veil, and so forth
. .
nothing was omitted.
Only, a strange incident took place at the Grand Châtelet.
The young man’s counsel had become deeply attached to him;
and
his client had confessed everything to him.
Knowing the innocence of Monsieur de Maulle, his defender
was
guilty of an act of heroism.
On the eve of the execution, he came to the condemned
man’s
dungeon and helped him to escape beneath the shelter of
his gown.
In short, he put himself in his place.
Was his the noblest of hearts? Or was he an ambitious
man
playing a terrible part? Who shall ever tell?
Broken
❧ THE FAIRY SHIP
by
Walter Crane
231
Broken and burnt by the torture, the Vidame of Maulle crossed
the
frontier and died in exile.
But the counsel was detained in his place.
The paramour of the Vidame of Maulle, when she learnt of
the
young man’s escape, experienced only a feeling of exceeding
vexation.
She refused to recognise the defender of her lover.
So that the name of Monsieur de Maulle might be erased from
the
list of the living, she ordered the execution of the
sentence even so.
Whence came that the counsel was broken on the wheel upon
the
Place de Greve, in the place and instead of the Lord of
Maulle.
Pray for their souls.
ON A BRETON CEMETERY
They sleep well here,
These fisher-folk who passed their stormy
days
In fierce Atlantic ways;
And found not there
Beneath the long, curled wave
So quiet a grave.
And they sleep well,
These peasant-folk who told their life away
From day to market-day;
As one should tell
Dimly, mechanically,
Some poor, sad rosary.
And now night falls;
Me, passion-tossed and driven from pillar to
post,
A poor worn ghost,
This sleepy pasture calls,
And dear dead people with wan hands
Beckon me to their lands.
PONT-AVEN, FINISTÈRE, 1896
THE LILIES OF FRANCE
I
FRIEND Léon,’ said the Cardinal,‘I dreamed
a
dream last night. I found myself standing
alone, out there upon the
plain, and looking
back at our cathedral: you know, how moun-
tainous
it looks, from out there upon the
plain.’ The Cardinal and his old friend,
the
Canon Laval, sitting tranquilly upon the high
terrace of the
archiepiscopal garden, gazed
out in silence over the vast plain, which
stretched away from the little
city beneath them: away, so it seemed,into
infinity and for ever.
‘Yes! a strange dream!’ resumed His Eminence. ‘A kind
of
golden mist, or radiant cloud, drew down over the cathedral:
and then,
from the open great west gates, came a procession of three
shining
persons, who descended slowly into the city, and passed out
through
the poplar avenue, and across the bridge, on to the plain. As they
came
near, there was a vague sense of music about them, of incense
clouds
and palm branches: a vague sense, just that, for I neither heard,
nor
saw, any such things. And, as they came closer to me, I fell on my
knees: Saint Genevieve, Saint Denys, Saint Clotilde! But when they
came
quite close, I saw that I was wrong. She, whom I took for Saint
Clotilde,
was in armour, and did not wear the crown of France: he,
whom I took for
Saint Denys, was in armour, and wore the crown of
France. Ah, I knew well:
Saint Louis and the Maid of Orleans,
blessed warriors! The king stood
between Saint Genevieve and the
Maid : for though, as Saints reigning
together in Heaven, the three were
equals, yet here, come down to French
earth, the holy Ladies observed
their ancient reverence for the Royalty of
France. Each of the three
carried a lily in each hand: in the right hand, a
lily of white; in the
left, a lily of red: so they stood before me, as I
knelt with clasped
hands and outstretched arms. It seemed an eternity, that
unmoving
vision: when, at last, Saint Louis held out to me his lilies,
saying,
“The Lilies of France!” So did and said the Sacred Maidens:
then the golden gloom covered all again for a while, till it slowly
lifted,
and I found myself still kneeling there, but alone; and I was
ho ding, not
three lilies of white, and three of red, but one lily, the
colour . . . ah,
the colour of Heaven, not white, not red, not partly
both, but … ah, the
colour of Heaven, that is enough! And
presently
234
presently I awoke: the Lily of France
seemed fragrant in the room,
though invisible,’
‘The interpretation?’ said Canon Laval. ‘We are old men,
old
men,’ answered the Cardinal; ‘you will understand, and not
laugh at
me. God forgive me the proud phrase, but I think that I shall give
my
blood for France and for His Church! Ah, my poor, great France! If
I might dye my purple a deeper red for her! And in these times it
is
possible. The Church is growing, succeeding, triumphing; the
people are
coming back, yes! and the politicians. They know it, these
infidels to God
and to France, with their Freemasonry, their Catéchisme
du Libre-Penseur! They see their bestial Utopia of
free vice vanishing,
just when they had caught a glimpse of it: Qui habitat in coelis, irride-
bit eos! And they know it; they know it, and love us
but little, we
u r ho have been His instruments.’ There was a flash of
young fire in the
Cardinal’s eyes, a militant ring in his voice; but the
Canon looked gently
sad, and said nothing; he seemed to dream. ‘You know
it,’ cried the
Cardinal, you have seen it, how France is honeycombed with
their
societies, their brotherhoods: what brotherhood, my God! a
brother-
hood of swine! Even here, in our drowsy city, so quiet and
contented
and old-fashioned, they have their agents: a cathedral is a
magnet to
them, it attracts their especial malice, it is a “stronghold of
supersti-
tion!” And a cathedral, where the throne is not an archbishop’s
only,
but a cardinal’s; and he, loved, I may say it, loved by his people,
and
upon good terms with the Government, with the officials! I have
not
been cursed and threatened in the streets for nothing. You heard
that
voice in the crowd on Corpus Christi, as I
carried the Blessed Sacra-
ment, Down with your Christ and you!” It was one
of our victories,
that procession: forbidden for nine years, and now …
the city would
have stormed the prefecture, the town-hall, had it been
prohibited.
“Down with your Christ!” But He is going forth to battle : He
is win-
ning, and they hate Him the more. Peccator
videbit et irascetur; dentibus
suis fremet et tabescet: desiderium peccatorum
peribit!’
But if the Cardinal, in his righteous impetuosity, seemed a
second
Eagle of Meaux, the Canon looked another Dove of Cambrai,
calm
resigned, of a mild pensiveness. ‘You say nothing,’ said the
Cardinal.
‘Your Eminence will forgive me: I was thinking . . . thinking.
I
cannot tell you why, but you recalled to me a long time ago, fifty
years
ago. I was in Paris, studying science: ah, the brave word, the
fine
word, science! And then, she died: and I could not work, I was in
despair, I went wandering away by myself. And one evening, in
Brittany
235
Brittany by the sea, I came to a
crucifix, old and black and weathered,
upon the edge of the cliff. I threw
myself down, with my arms round
it, and prayed for death. . . . But you
know, I have told you . . .’
‘Never too often, Léon,’ said the Cardinal,
touching his friend’s hand :
such thin and bloodless hands, both! ‘And
presently I felt a hand
upon my shoulder: turning round, I saw an old, old,
Breton woman,
her good face wrinkled and bronzed with long years in the
sea-winds.
She spoke in her strange Breton French, something kind and
gentle, all
the courtesy of the poor in her sympathy. I could only say,
“She is dead!”
The woman stretched out her hand and touched the Feet, the
wounded
Feet, with an infinitely gracious reverence: “Lui aussi: et II vit tou-
jours!”’
Yes, said the Cardinal, after a silence, and with a sigh,
‘the eternal
lesson: so simple, we find it hard to learn, hard
for our pride. And I
thank you, Léon: you do not know why you spoke of this
now, but I
know. To labour for God’s France, yes, that is but our duty; but
to
take pride in success, to be mortified by failure, to think of
ourselves,
no! Which is the proudest nation upon earth? Spain: and she
has
the humblest Saints, who endured the agony, and the darkness, and
the
dereliction. I . . . but yes, it is true, yes . . . I am full of
myself.
I do anything for France, it is because I am a Frenchman; if for
the
Church, because I am a cardinal, bishop, priest; never anything for
the
pure love of God our Life.’
His lips quivered, and he ground his hands together in an
iron clasp
of the nervous fingers. Early twilight began to fall
over the great
melancholy plain, and the last flushes of the afterglow
faded from the
gray-green roofs beneath the terrace; there was no silvery
gleam upon
the poplars and the dim river. The peace of evening, the
vesperal
peace and pause, lay delicately over all.
‘Come,’ he said, ‘it is growing late. And forgive me: that
dream of
mine, forget it, I pray you.’ With a last gaze across
the deep, the
immense tranquillity of that darkling world, the old men
rose, and
passed through a low doorway into the sacristy of the palace
chapel.
A crucifix hung there; and the Cardinal kissed the Wounded
Feet:
‘Lui aussi, Leon: et II vit toujours!’
II
EVENING wore on, and the last Angelas rang out, solemn and sweet
from the
cathedral bell-tower. The familiar, daily sound fell unnoted
upon many ears
in the ancient little town: but it fell plainly and fully
upon one pair of
ears, always keen to take in ecclesiastical voices. ‘I
tell
236
tell you,’ said Jean Dubois, ‘when I
hear that accursed tinkling, I could
spit at them all, from Monseigneur in
the purple down to the youngest
choir-boy.’ He spat, and scowled up at the
cathedral.
He and his companion were sitting outside a poor caft in the
river-
side part of the town: Dubois with an absinthe,
incessantly rolling and
smoking cigarettes; the other with a bock and a
rank cigar. Dubois was
thin and waspish; he had very small, brilliant,
black eyes, an olive
complexion, an irritable intensity in the muscles of
his face, in his rat-
trap mouth. But a man, clearly, of a certain
intellectual energy; that
was plain in the alertness of his bearing, an
impressive vivacity of
presence and person. ‘Quousque
Domine?, he chanted, with a mocking
nasal twang and drawl. ‘If I
knew the Collect against Plague and
Pestilence, I would sing that; these
pests of the soutane are gaining
ground every day; the country reeks of
incense and wax candles. And
this is France of the Revolution, scientific
France, the Holy Land of
Light! Voltaire, Diderot, Darwin, Haeckel, Renan,
did they never live,
then? Tiens, I shall sell
my library and buy a Paroissien or the Summa.
But we shall see, my friend, see in Gods
good time/ His companion,
a man of less interesting make, laughed
approvingly: ‘And our friend,
Dubois, our friend in this sleepy hole, His
Eminence the Cardinal Arch-
bishop: is he still busy for the good God and
the Pope?’ Dubois
drank off his absinthe and
shook with passion. ‘Ah, the red Cardinal,
the boiled lobster of a
Cardinal! His purple wants another dyeing.
When he is curious about the
colour of his blood, let him come to me!
You can see for yourself: can you
look into a bookshop, but you find
Pastorals in piles? Can you open a
newspaper, but you read a letter
from the palace, with an infernal cross to
its signature? Can you go
down the street, but an absurd cornette flaps you in the face, or a big swing-
ing rosary hits you on the legs? Is there a school, a hospital, that he
has
not tried to poison with his Christianity? And, so please you, ever
a loyal
citizen of the Republic, and who so obedient to the law! ‘His
voice rose
shrill and cracked, and the little table rocked upon its rickety
iron legs,
under the violence of his emphatic fist. Recovering himself
with an effort,
he proceeded quietly: ‘The Church! No, it is not the
Church, the clergy at
large, that we hate. For myself, I do not meddle
with your country curé, if he do not meddle with me. A good
enough
fellow sometimes; ignorant, harmless, no ambition in him.
But your
prelates, your very reverend professors, your Lenten preachers,
your
clerical deputies, your go-betweens with Rome, your dabblers in
social
questions, your cassocked economists, your Catholics of progress
and
237
and co-operation! Ah, all went well
when they held aloof and mumbled
their masses to old women; what did the
churches matter, when the
lecture rooms and the laboratories were all ours,
the platform, and the
press? The faithful used to be aborigines, slowly and painlessly suffer-
ing extinction from
the pressure of the civilised. But now, it is an
insurrection of the
barbarians, that we have to face. And this Cardinal
is a generalissimo of barbarians, with the Tricolorin one hand, the
Fleur-de-lys in the other! “Pax
vobiscum!” says he: my God, he shall
find a sword.’
They left their seats, and strolled forth upon the rough
paved way
by the riverside. There was little noise or stir of
any sort; lights shone
out from the windows of the low houses, and ripples
of reflection
quivered across the water. High above the steep slopes of
housetops,
whence more lights gleamed from attic rooms, rose the huge
cathedral,
a darkness and a vastness of stone, a mountainous petrifaction
of lower-
ing cloud. Dubois preferred another image: ‘The great black
vulture,’
he muttered, ‘brooding over its prey.’ Presently he broke out
into
fragments of talk: ‘And this is France, our France! Had it been
any
other country now … but France, is it possible? Lourdes, Mont-
martre, mountebank superstition everywhere! . . . and they die, our
men of
science, our critics, our statesmen and journalists, they die fortified
by all the rites of the Church . . .!’ His friend
ventured to interrupt him:
Yet we are not doing so badly, oh, not so badly!
If they are gaining
strength, so are we.’ It was well intended, but
infelicitous. ‘Bah! it
is natural for us to increase; we teach that two and
two make four, and
that man makes God. They teach that two and two make
five, because
God made man; and the number of believers in that nonsense
is
increasing. Spare me your consolations! Tell me that orthodox
Comtists, or any other scientific sect, which nicknames philosophy
religion, are increasing, and I will thank you; they are sane men with
a
weakness. But those canaille of the intellect! Here
comes one.’ A
priest passed with an attendant: a sick call, evidently, and
the Last
Sacraments. ‘That . . . Patagonian mummery on the increase!
You
will be asking for it yourself, one of these days.’ But they had
reached
their goal: a small house toward the outskirts of the town, with
the
look of a merchant’s office, or of some municipal business place.
Dubois
stopped upon the threshold, and sneered: ‘Are we increasing
here?
Does the youth of this enlightened city flock to our classes? Are
the
confessionals as empty as our benches? And we have truth to teach,
exact truth, verified truth, instead of Jewish
fables. Well! magna
est
238
est veritas; and there’s no Latin so comforting as
that, in their
Breviaries.’
They entered, M. Jean Dubois and his colleague; students and
pro-
fessors of physics, an excellent thing; students and
professors of atheism
less . . . dignified and profitable a thing. Their
labour of love, these
private evening classes for the instruction of youth
in scientific know-
ledge—not, indeed, in anarchist chemistry—was yielding
but meagre
blossom. Nevertheless, it was almost pathetic to note the ardour
with
which Dubois threw himself into the task of inspiring an enthusiasm,
an
emotional element, into his pupils’ pursuit of sensible truth; he was
sacer-
dotal, a fanatic tremulous with zeal, as he expounded to his score
of
youths the consolations of ‘experimental phenomena,’ and the delights
of his favourite
‘psycho-physiology.’ When he cried, in that shrill
voice, ‘Mind is a
demonstrable function of matter,’ he might have been
a fervent missioner,
crying to his stricken penitents and converts,
‘Ecce
Agnus Dei!’ And as he discoursed, the thought of Christianity
spreading its revised plagues over France, the thought of the Cardinal
in
his cathedral fortress, worked through his veins and pulses, a very
fever
and fire. ‘Ah, the old days, when we thought all that done with,
and used
contempt where extirpation was required: fools that we were!’
M. Dubois
ground his teeth, and plunged vehemently into a disserta-
tion upon the
brain.
III
HIS EMINENCE pontificated at the High Mass of the Sunday following,
and was
announced to preach at Vespers and Benediction. He was
outwardly a prelate
of a frequent French type: courtly, with a touch of
haughtiness in his
elaborate manner, an air of treading the stage with
state; tall and strong,
happily gracious of gesture and intonation.
Within, he was a man of very
simple and fresh piety, with which his
secular ability could not quite
agree; statesman and saint had little
wars with each other, and made truces
or compromises, entirely legiti-
mate, yet satisfying neither. The Holy
See, the Republic, modern
science and criticism and philosophy, social
problems and theories: had
he indeed taken a straight course, played a
direct part, in these tangles
and jungles of difficulty? Scruples tortured
his sensitive conscience;
and sometimes he fell to wondering whether it
were the fault of his
proper temperament, or a vice of these intricate
latter times, that it was
so hard for him to see black or white, such a
necessity always to see
gray. So far as might be, he put his perplexities
and refinements from
him, finding oblivious comfort in those labours, which
are prayer. Of
late,
239
late, he had been haunted by a
presentiment of some conclusive fortune
in store for him, by his own act or
by another’s, something definite and
final in wait for him; and, as in his
talk with the Canon, that old
seminarist friend, the companion of his long
career, he was troubled at
the thought of a human pride mingled with his
dependence upon the
Will of God, whatever that might bring about for him.
But Léon Laval,
wise and winning soul, was always his refreshment; the old
priest of
so crystalline an innocence, so serene a faith, bathed his
harassed spirit
in spring water, and set all things in the sunlight of a
pure simplicity.
The Cardinal felt very peaceful upon this Sunday evening;
his heart
was light, and his faith joyous.
The austere cathedral church, little spoiled by changes from
its first
beautiful severity, was almost full when Jean Dubois
entered it, with a
passing repugnance upon his face, as he tasted the
memories of immemorial
incense on its cool and stilly air. The organ
thundered, and sang, and
sighed, sending a tremor along his nerves:
emotional jugglery! he
thought, and the mystcriousness of glooms, lights,
colours, was nothing
else. Vespers had already begun, and he followed them
in a prayer-
book, which he held with a kind of contemptuous hatred. Once
only
his features relaxed their despiteful impatience, as the choir chaunted,
Coelum coeli Domino: terrain autem dedit filiis
hominum. ‘Ah, that is
a Lucretian god worth having,’ he
murmured, smiling. ‘Let him keep
to his heaven of heavens, and leave our
earth to us.’ The next verse
pleased him yet more: Non
mortui laudabunt te, Domine: neque omnes
qui descendant in infernum. ‘True enough: a
scientific fact!’ But
then came: Sed nos qui vivimus,
benedicimus Domino: ex hoc nunc et
usque in saeculum. ‘We shall see, we shall see, you
and your Dominus
He sat in his dark corner, fixing his bright eyes upon the
great altar
candles, and the enormous crucifix in the centre, presently
shrouded in
a fragrant mist, at the incense of the Magnificat; that odour of intolerable
sanctity, to which he
preferred the disinfectant and other savours of the
dissecting-room, or the
sharp smell of chemicals. At length the Cardinal,
vested in that glorious
apparel which makes a prince of Rome so com-
manding a figure, ascended
into the spacious, grandiosely carven pulpit,
and stood erect in silence,
the very embodiment or representative of an
hierarchy, which has upon it
the strength and splendour of two thousand
years. Dubois leaned forward,
concentrating his strained gaze upon
this superb tyrant, imperious in
purple and fine linen, raised high above
the heads of a subservient people,
and prepared, doubtless, to proclaim
dogmas that should long have been
obsolete, and anathemas that
should
240
should long have been impotent. But
His Eminence was disappointing.
It was, yes, positively! it was the
simplest of discourses, caressing
and pleading; a praise of golden charity,
of smiling patience, of valiant
faith and hope; spoken in tones strangely
softened and sweetened, as
by some sense of solemn urgency and ultimate
need. It renounced the
old French oratorical unction of the pulpit, with
long, modulated
sentences and ornate periods, in favour of an exquisite
simplicity He
spoke of essentials, fundamentals, life, death, love, sorrow;
at first
almost as Marcus Aurelius might have spoken, with a plangent
stern-
ness, just telling the ancient tale of all humanity. The awfulness
and
majesty of the vast cathedral deepened, and a cold breath seemed
to
sweep through its glooms and shadows, as the strong, melancholy
voice
repeated the burden of the world; the sad wisdom, which is all
that
itself can reach; the wisdom of So it is, and we
must bear it. ‘Ah gray
world, dreary life, if that be all!’
thought his unlearned listeners; but
Dubois was nettled at finding his
enemy able to appreciate with accu-
racy the facts of existence, and able
even to rehearse them, sadly
indeed, yet without flinching or palliation.
It was a brief chagrin.
After a pause, in which plaintive echoes of his
grieving voice died
away in the ample darkness, the Cardinal, as though
teaching little
children, and in tones tremulous for all their firmness,
told the tale of
Christ, there were no sickly-sweet embellishments, no
skilful raptures
and ravishments; it was the story of Matthew, Mark, Luke,
and John.
Dubois heard a neighbour sob suddenly, and saw tears upon
another’s
face; they were both men, working men; the very class, that he
longed
to win from the Galilean folly. Lost in his own exasperated
thoughts,
he no longer listened to the clear and clarion voice, that flowed
and
rang above him, until, as it fell into a slow and yet slower cadence,
he
felt again its fascination, and heard the words, joyous and
triumphant:
For He was dead once; and behold, He is alive for
evermore!’
Benediction followed: and as the hushed multitude bowed
themselves
to the earth before the Blessing of the Host, Dubois held
himself
defiantly erect, his angry eyes full upon the crystal of the
monstrance
and upon its Inhabitant. ‘The Christ-myth, as this man told it,
is
enough folly, but that it should have developed into the worship of
That!’ It was within the octave of Corpus Christi, and a procession of
the Blessed
Sacrament formed itself. The long line passed down into
the nave, chaunting
the Pange Lingua; roses were strewn before the
Rose of Sharon, and Eastern spices poured clouds of fragrant glory
round
Him. Dubois rose from his obscure place, and stood in the
gloom
❧ THE BATHERS
by
William Strang
245
gloom of the huge porches; through
their open doors came the gleams
and rumours of the city. For once, his
faith in scientific progress, in
mechanical democracy, in the Revolution
principles, felt feeble and ill at
ease; an anarchist, now, with one
gesture of ferocity and of revenge
. . . where were your fine procession,
then? ‘Martyrs, is that what the
cause wants, for lack of which it flags?
Well, courage! there are more
ways than one.’ The procession passed by the
great doors, where he
stood hidden in a recess under the arches. Of a
sudden, as if without
willing it, he cried shrilly and fiercely to the
Cardinal and to the Host
in his hands, ‘Down with the Christ and you!’
Turning, and thrusting
his hasty way through the worshippers in the
porches, he rushed down
the steps, vanishing into the darkness and the
safety of the narrow
streets.
IV
NIGHT-PRAYERS were over, and most of the Cardinal’s household had
retired.
The Cardinal himself and Canon Laval talked long, as their
manner was, upon
events of the day, duties of the morrow, and upon
things more intimate and
reserved. The Cardinal’s private study
was a large, gaunt, airy room, with
three tall windows looking over the
terrace, the garden, the city roofs and
spires, and far away to the great
desolate plain. Prelatical pomps were
wholly wanting to this pl easant,
but somewhat naked chamber of study and
of business; books were
the best part of its furniture, with here and there
a good engraving. The
Cardinal’s writing-table, half covered with papers,
had upon it beside an
ivory crucifix, a breviary, a rosary, and a little
silver bell. The room
bore rather the aspect of a monastic superior’s than
of a secular digni-
tary’s, in its freedom from any approach to luxury, and
in its evident
use for practical affairs. One window was open, and there
streamed
through the soft balm-wind of early night in summer.
‘He is very good,’ said the Canon. He sat by the open window,
and
the cool wind played with the white hair upon his temples.
‘God is
very good. That was true devotion to-night.’ The Cardinal stood
by
his friend’s chair, looking up at a sky full of rich stars.
‘Yes,’ he replied, ‘yes. France is learning her lesson:
rather, she is
beginning to remember it, thanks be to the
Saints, her teachers, and to
our Lady of France! But these poor men in our
own city here, with
their infidel propaganda:
men like that poor wretch to-night, God
pardon him! How to reach them, dear
Canon! Et alias oves habeoz; it
has been in my
heart all day.’
The Canon mused: ‘It will come right in the end; either that,
or a
new
246
new chaos, for society is not possible
upon their principles. Pagan man
was not happy, though he had not modern
science to prove unhappi-
ness his proper state; but man without belief and
with that knowledge
… it would be an universal misery, he could not live!
Ah! the
illogical arrogance of modern science, claiming that name for
itself
alone, and trampling upon philosophy, let alone theology! But
have
no fear: disguise it as they may, not one man in fifty, in twenty,
can
do without religion. For the few . . . their fanaticism is religion;
they
are high priests and missionaries, and they alone are dangerous.’
‘Et alias oves habeo’ murmured the
Cardinal; ‘et alias. Have we,
have I,
been too harsh, too denunciatory? Would personal influence
be of any use?
They hate us, I know it well; but may it not be in
part because they think
we hate them? And not without some reason :
there’s the sting. I know but
the names of a few here, though I
have met some of the leaders in Paris;
were I to search them out,
would they . . .’ He broke off; there was a
knocking at the door. A
servant entered, and told His Eminence that a man,
one Gustave Vanier,
had asked to see him; the man knew, it was very late,
but he begged
the Cardinal for a few minutes’ interview.
‘I will see him,’ said the Cardinal; then to the Canon,
‘Charity, I
imagine; they sometimes come to me, at all hours,
when their own curés
cannot, or will not, do
more for them.’ The servant entered, followed
by Jean Dubois. ‘You are not
tired, Canon?’ asked the Cardinal.
‘No? then I will ring my bell for you,
when I am free; I feel as if I
had much to say to-night.’ Canon Laval and
the servant departed,
and the Cardinal turned to Dubois. He was, as always,
decently, if
roughly dressed; in manner and face, he did not look like the
common
applicant for alms. But one could not tell. The Cardinal seated
himself at the writing-table, motioned Dubois to a chair, and said, ‘Is
it
upon a matter of charity, my son, that you wish to see me? If so,
I will
call for my almoner, the Canon Laval,’ and he laid his hand upon
the little
bell.
‘No, your Eminence,’ said Dubois, in a voice that he tried
hard to
make respectful; ‘I have not come upon charity.’ He
stopped abruptly;
and the Cardinal, thinking him embarrassed, said
encouragingly, ‘Tell
me, then, my son, what it is that I can do for you.’
Dubois muttered
under his breath, ‘Your son!
faith, it would be news to my father.’
After a slight hesitation and
fumbling for words, he contrived to speak.
Against his will, in spite of
everything, the Cardinal somewhat awed
him; unnerved him too, here, face to
face with the purple tyrant in his
own
247
own room, and treated by him kindly.
‘I am not one of your people,’
he began. ‘Not a Catholic, do you mean,’
said the Cardinal, ‘or not a
Christian at all? Or, perhaps, I mistake you:
you mean that you are
not of my diocese?’ Dubois kindled at the infamous
word Christian.
‘I am not a Christian at all,
and it is about that I am here.’ His pre-
pared story began to flow: ‘I am
an artisan here, come from Paris
with my wife and children. I have no
religious belief, and I will not
have my children brought up in any. The
priests left us alone in
Paris, but here they are in and out of the house
every day, when I am
away at work; taking the children on their knees, and
giving them
medals, and teaching them Hail
Maries. My wife doesn’t believe
anything either, but she thinks
it’s pleasant for the children, and
they’ll forget it all in time. They’ve
been baptized, taken to Sunday
school and to church. I could forbid it if I
chose; but I’ve come here
first to ask, if your Eminence has any justice
for a Freethinker.’ He
was growing excited and voluble; the Cardinal was
not his superior
after all; not even his intellectual equal. And his little
fiction was
surely to the point; here was a chance for the Cardinal to show
toler-
ance and practise equity, to disprove himself a priestly pirate of
souls.
‘And what is it, my friend, that you would have me do?’ the
Cardinal
asked quietly. ‘Tell your priests to leave my children alone, and
look
after their own, if they have any!’ ‘I will hear you with
patience,’
said the Cardinal, ‘but I cannot listen to ribaldry. Hear me
now. I
cannot, as an honest man and a priest of God, do what you wish.
My
priests have broken no law: when they do that, I will reprimand
them,
and you can obtain redress. Even now, you can exert your
authority
and forbid them your door; you can keep your children from
Sunday
school and church. Believe me, I am not reproaching you, I
understand
you perfectly; yes, in a sense, I can sympathise with you. But I
have
a duty to my Divine Master; if He is to be robbed of His little
ones,
it is you that must do it, for I will not! You have your rights, as
I
have said, your parental rights; we do not steal souls for God. . .
.
But will you not let me talk with you a little upon these questions
of
belief. . . . ’ ‘I was educated by priests,’ said Dubois with a
jeering
smile, ‘and that is my answer.’ The Cardinal sighed, murmured
a
prayer, and rose. Dubois rose also. ‘You will not care for my bless-
ing, my son; you will take my hand?’ ‘I will not!’ cried Dubois;
‘but you
will take this!’ With his own rapidity, say rather, rapacity
of action, he
snatched a knife from his pocket, and plunged it into the
Cardinal’s
breast, beating down his proffered hand. Without more
than
248
than a long suspiration, the Cardinal
fell back into his chair and lay
there, after a brief quivering of his
whole frame, peaceful and still in
death.
Dubois bent over him; ‘Beati
mortui! Here is an end of His
Eminence: Gustave
Vanier is dead after an hour’s life, regretted by all
who knew him: and
Jean Dubois . . . well, what of Jean Dubois?’
The little bell upon the
table caught his glance. ‘Ah, that will fetch
the Canon, will it? Yes, that
is the best way.’ He rang it; the silver
sound broke the silence
delicately. The Canon entered, and saw Dubois
standing by the table; the
Cardinal was . . . not sleeping, surely,
overcome by the labours of the day
. . . not . . . he came closer.
Dubois flung up his knife into the air,
caught it, pointed with it at the
Cardinal, and said gently: ‘You see, my
Father?’
V
THEY are living still, both Léon Laval and Jean Dubois. The Canon
lives to
say daily Mass for him, whom he calls ‘my martyr’; his
thoughts and
memories are all of him, and of one other. Now, when
he murmurs to himself,
looking out over the great plain, ‘Lui aussi:
et Il vit toujours’ it is of two that he thinks.
Dubois lives, in virtue
of an impassioned advocate, an enlightened jury,
and circonstances
exténuantes.
LIONEL JOHNSON.
A NOTE ON ORIGINAL WOOD ENGRAVING
REVIEWING the tendencies of wood
engraving,
it is well not to overlook those accidents of
origin that
have sometimes thrust the art out
of its proper course, so that great
technical
efforts have dwindled in the value of their
output. From the
first, one of these evils
was the detached draughtsman, from whom
sprang an insistence upon the fashions in out-
line; the other element of
failure at the root
was the interpreter, with his callousness, his lack of
responsibility,
hence the great suggestive value of those few
master-craftsmen who
were designers and engravers at once. The early makers
of block-
prints were perhaps original engravers; with a rough sense of
the
material to hand, they made good use of solid masses of wood,
uncut
save for patterns in white of rude flower and leaf. But the
ambi-
tion to emulate the drawn line was hard upon them; and early in
the development of the art the magnificent illustrations to The
Canticles
show a conscious use of a flowing line, but so controlled by
the use of the
engraver’s knife that the aspect remains cut, and cut
excellently.
Notably in Italy, many woodcuts so called were perhaps
executed
on some kind of type metal, or pewter; that they were
cast from
the wood for convenience in printing is however most probable.
In
Florence an intelligent use of fretted black surfaces, even in the
early
years of the sixteenth century, should be contrasted with the
more
celebrated and earlier Venetian work, in which the wish to imitate
a
drawn line, more or less successfully, tends in intention to the
sacrifice
of the medium to purposes of the draughtsman. It may be
doubted,
for many reasons, if such work was due to original craftsmen;
but
relief engraving in Italy remained always a minor art, inferior to
the contemporary burin work, anonymous, eclectic, a pirate among
the
inventions and achievements of others. The fruitful evidence of the
original craftsman, his range from the strong to the exquisite, belongs to
the northern arts, with which engraving had begun.
With the great German draughtsmen, who have made for us
the
inheritance of magnificent prints, all so various, the
manner of drawing
became somewhat modified, to meet the requirements of the
engraver.
But, unlike the delicate French cuts published and perhaps
executed
by Simon Vostre, unlike the still earlier blocks of the
Netherlands, the
draughtsman’s

254
draughtsman’s flourish and cross-line play a dangerous role (the
solid
masses had vanished long since), and we can trace out the moment
at
which the pen-work became in part transformed by the processes of
the
knife-man. Under the influence of Durer the professional
knife-work
reached that pitch of manipulative excellence we all admire;
with
good reasons on the whole, it is imagined that he executed
himself
(though an advocate of engraving) not the mass of royal prints
signed by him, but only the little Agony in the
Garden, in which
an inexperienced hand makes havoc of the
intricacy and ‘colour’ of
the work.
As if in repentance for the neglect of the mass drawn upon
with a
white incised line, the development of the Chiaroscuro
method, first
matured in Germany, brings about a set of masterpieces, both
there
and in Italy, in which interpreters’ work rises to the level of an
art
indeed, and a transforming sense surpassed only by the colour
prints
of Japan in the eighteenth century. With these masterpieces,
however
the resources of the medium were not exhausted ; in the work of
a
minor master, destined shortly to a front rank as an artist, as an
en-
graver to the first and greatest place of all, namely Altdorfer, a
new
charm of daintiness and light will be added to the vigour in
handling
engraving had hitherto acquired. One may wonder that this
delicate
artist should have been overshadowed not only by the great Durer,
but
by a host of designers, such as Burgkmair and Aldergraver, to whom
Altdorfer’s graceful facility and sense of romance had been denied.
Nothing


256
Nothing can surpass the handling of Lutzelburger in
Holbein’s
Dance of Death, if his knife-work elsewhere is not of
that exceptional
quality. The bound and recoil of the reed-pen upon a hard
surface,
partly replaced with Altdorfer by delicate cut lines, tends here
perhaps
towards, greyness, but how precise and tender at once, how
delicate,
next to the cold unequal work of Tory!
In the twilight of the art, Jegher, the interpreter of
Rubens, will
evolve a new method, admirable and forcible enough;
but once more
we
❧ A WOODCUT IN FIVE BLOCKS
by
Lucien Pissarro


263
we are indebted for ‘intimate’ methods
to Livens, a man of slight
reputation as a painter, remarkable only for his
woodcuts. In his rare
prints we find no evidence of a trade trace in
workmanship, though done
at a moment when professional expediency had
prevailed. In the use
of line freely conceived and the quest of its
resources he has merited
the hasty attribution of his few proofs in the
past, and in perfect good
faith, to the great Rembrandt, also an
experimentalist upon wood, but
occasionally, casually perhaps, without that
subtlety and energy that a
mention of his line-work would conjure up. With
Livens the handling
is full of poise and dignity, recalling in temper some
of the fine portrait
studies by Mr. A. Legros. In the art of wood engraving
they stand
alone.
Not to pause over the vignette designer and engraver
Papillon,
whose quaint bright work, still done with the knife,
does not rise to
past levels of art and design, we must overlook the
origins of the graver
and its use, to come to the two Bewicks, or rather to
William Bewick
and the new aspect of engraving in his hands. In landscape
this
artist’s sense of mass in composition is not great, if in sentiment or
aim
he sometimes claims attention; minute, detailed, without, however,
a
very keen or vital sense of detail, his designs obtain by a merit of
cheerful patience, and something local in feeling, parochial perhaps.
His
celebrated birds cannot be compared for life-likeness to the winged
creatures drawn by the old Italian Pisanello. They seem imitated too
carefully from stuffed specimens, never rising to the instantaneities of
motion that we will find even in unimportant Japanese prints. His
influence
on trade methods in this country was very great, linger-
ing on with
Clennel and Harvey, and declining in merit till pre-
Raphaelitism revived
the use of line-work, interpreted, or rather copied,
by the engraver. Among
Bewick’s followers, S. Williams had design-
ing powers beyond the merely
entertaining trace of a fashion in illus-
tration. But, before the
exhaustion of the Bewick fashion, wood
engraving in the hands of William
Blake once more touched past
levels of attainment, and the stimulus of his
little designs cut upon wood
should count in the revival of a bolder spirit
in the art, apart from their
influence upon the exquisite prints by
Calvert, made known to the
public only some few years ago. Tender yet
incisive, these speci-
mens of original work may be compared to the most
beautiful
proofs of the past, to the lovely and romantic cuts of Altdorfer,
to
the noble portraits by Livens. With W. J. Linton, sometimes
a
designer, the author of a valuable but arbitrary book on the
masters

265
masters of wood engraving, himself an
influence upon the practice,
we find a survival of the old professional
spirit at a time of artistic
transition. To his advocacy of the white line,
however, more than to
his example, may be traced the efforts many years
later to give new
life in America to interpretative engraving; but the fate
of all such
work depends too much upon the matter to hand for its value to
be
appraised. The transformation of the design by the medium, as with
Lutzelburger under the guidance of Holbein, or the German and Italian
chiaroscurists, or a Jegher, is replaced by a competition with fine
photogravure.
If the book illustrators of the sixties did not attempt to
engrave
their work, they had interpreters whose value is at last
being felt,
even abroad, where the revival of facsimile under Menzel’s
direction has
seemed hitherto the last word in exquisite mimicry. In the
waning of
the pre-Raphaelite wave over illustration, Mr. William Morris and
some
friends made experiments to handle, with true engravers’ style, a
set
of still unpublished designs by Sir Edward Burne-Jones. The three
little musicians on the title-page of The Earthly
Paradise is in earlier
editions due to the cutting of Mr.
Morris; the frontispiece by Rossetti
to the Goblin
Market may pass for a fortunate specimen of such work.
How
different in their curious blend of tentativeness with decision
are these
racy little prints to the trace elsewhere of steel engraving
mannerisms it
has been Mr. Linton’s purpose to praise!
Before the year 1889, with the exception of J. F. Millet’s
experi-
ments, too soon forgotten, the interest now so common in
France to
revive forgotten mediums lay very far indeed from most artists,
both
there and in England. With Mr. Lucien Pissarro we have the
forerunner
of modern French efforts in line and colour, and an influence
upon the
contemporary manner, very frankly admitted by M. Lepere
himself,
who may stand as the most accomplished of original French
painter-
engravers. Unlike the young Englishmen included in this note,
Mr.
Pissarro has done work in colour, both for Japanese water methods
of
printing and for the oil method. An engraver in the modern sense,
he
has also cut with the knife as a mediaeval or Japanese artist cut
in
the past.
The output of Mr. T. Sturge Moore during the last seven years
has
been considerable. Not to praise work whose ultimate
purposes are
not fixed, I would point out that the style of original wood
engraving
is not here merely accidental, as of a trade engraver who is
artist at
his leisure, but in aim they show that directness of all work understood
within
266
within the peculiar conditions of a
medium. They aim at effect brought
about by white cutting into black, or by
black lines showing the work
of the tool in their shaping, and we have here
no imitation of chalk or
wash drawing, or of steel engraving, or of
photography.
In France no artist of greater distinction than M. Jeanniot
has
made recent experiment in wood engraving. It is also good
news
to hear that one English school at least (that of Birmingham) has
become conscious of the desirability of a revival. We may expect
shortly to
see these first attempts in the pages of contemporary
magazines.

❧ A SELECTION FROM MESSRS HENRY AND COS PUBLICATIONS
THE PARADE, 1897
A Gift-Book for the Young.
Edited by GLEESON WHITE.
Nearly 300 Pages; 35 Full-page Illustrations; 3 Coloured
Plates;
10 Head- and Tail-pieces.
Crown 4to , cloth extra, 6s. net.
Binding and End-Papers by PAUL WOODROFFE. Title-Page
by
AUBREY BEARDSLEY. Illustrated Initials by Miss DE
MONTMORENCY.
Devices by W. J. OVERNELL. Head-pieces by ALAN WRIGHT,
HAROLD
NELSON, and Miss DE MONTMORENCY. The Reproductions by Messrs.
CARL HENTSCHEL and CO. and Mr. JAMES HYATT. The Colour Print-
ing by MR.
EDMUND EVANS. The Letterpress and Black and White
Illustrations by Messrs.
T. and A. CONSTABLE, Edinburgh. The Bind-
ing by Messrs. ORROCK and SON, Edinburgh.
CONTENTS.—FAIRY TALES: by John
Oliver Hobbes, illustrated
by Leslie Brooke; by Laurence
Housman, illustrated by himself; by
Sir Richard Burton, illustrated by Miss
De Montmorency; by Alfred
Jones, illustrated by himself; by E. F. Strange,
illustrated by Leon
Solon. A BOYS’ STORY: by Barry Pain. A GIRLS’ STORY: by
Mrs.
M. E. Mann, illustrated by Alan Wright. MILITARY STORIES AND
STORIES OF ADVENTURE: by F. Norreys Connell, illustrated by A. R.
Van
Anrooy; by Paul Creswick, illustrated by G. A. Gordon; by Capt.
H. B.
Strange, R.A., illustrated by Starr Wood. SONG: by Robert
Herrick,
illustrated by Paul Woodroffe. Children’s STORIES: by
Mrs. Molesvvorth,
illustrated by Miss De Montmorency; by Mrs.
Percy Dearmer, illustrated (in
colour) by herself; by Edgar Jepson,
illustrated by Alan Wright; by Max
Beerbohm, illustrated by himself.
VERSES: by Richard Le Gallienne,
illustrated by Charles Robinson;
by Paul Rubens, illustrated by Charles
Robinson; by Victor Plarr,
illustrated by Starr Wood. NONSENSE VERSES: by
Starr Wood,
illustrated by himself. A CHRISTMAS MASQUE, WITH MUSIC: by
Francis Bate, illustrated by N. Jungman. STORIES TO BE TOLD IN
THE NURSERY
: Undine, illustrated by Marie Miles; Rip Van Winkle,
illustrated by W.
Shackleton. COLOURED PLATES by Mrs. Percy
Dearmer, N. Jungman, and H.
Teixeira de Mattos.
❧THE PAGEANT, 1896
Edited by CHARLES HAZELWOOD SHANNON and GLEESON WHITE.
0ver 250 pages, 20 Full-page Illustrations and 17 Illustrations in the Text.
Crown 4to, cloth extra,
6s. net. Large-Paper Edition (limited to 150
copies), £1, 1s. net. A few
remain, and are now offered at £1, 5s.
net.
Half-tone reproductions by the Swan Electric Engraving
Co.
Penwork reproductions by Messrs. WALKER and BOUTALL and
Mr
JAMES HYATT. The Lithograph printed by Mr. T. WAY. The Book
printed
by Messrs. T. and A. CONSTABLE, Edinburgh, produced under
the supervision
of Mr. C. H. SHANNON, and bound in cloth by Messrs.
Leighton and Hodge,
after a design by Mr. CHARLES RICKETTS.
CONTRIBUTORS.—ART—James M’Neill Whistler, Dante
Gabriel Rossetti, Sir Edward Burne-Jones, G. F. Watts, R.A., Sir
John
Everett Millais, P.R.A., Sandro Botticelli, Charles Ricketts,
Reginald
Savage, Will Rothenstein, Charles Conder, Laurence Hous-
man, Charles
Hazelwood Shannon, Selwyn Image, Lucien Pissarro.
In the Large-Paper
Edition, Mr. CHARLES RICKETTS’S ‘CEdipus’ is
specially reproduced in Photogravure.
LITERATURE — Algernon Charles Swinburne, Paul
Verlaine,
W. B. Yeats, John Gray, Dr. Richard Garnett, Maurice
Maeterlinck!
W. Delaplaine Scull, Theodore Watts, Gleeson White, T.
Sturge
Moore, Margaret L. Woods, L. Simons, L. Housman, W. E. Henley,
F. York Powell, Percy Hemingway, Lionel Johnson, Alfred Pollard,
Frederick
Wedmore, Michael Field, Max Beerbohm, Robert Cunning-
hame Graham, Robert
Bridges.
❧THE HISTORY OF MODERN PAINTING.
By Prof. RICHARD MUTHER.
Translated by ARTHUR CECIL HILLIER.
Now complete, in Three Stout Volumes, from 600 to 800 pages each,
fully illustrated with 1300 reproductions of celebrated pictures.
Bound in cloth, with gilt
lettering and top, £2. 15s. net.
Library Edition, half-morocco, Roxburghe
style, £3. 15s. net.
Also in Sixteen Parts at 2s. 6d. net, or Thirty-six at
1s. net.
❧OPINIONS OF THE PRESS.
The Times.—‘There need be no
hesitation in pronouncing this work
of Muther the most
authoritative that exists on the subject, the most
complete, the best
informed of all the general histories of Modern Art.’
The Times (second notice).—‘Not
only the best, but the only history
of Modern Painting which has
any pretension to cover the whole
ground.’ The
iii
The Daily News.—‘A monumental
work . . . of cyclopaedic
value. . . . This author is distinctly
cheering. He has no slavish
and indiscriminate admiration for the old
masters, and his enthusiasm
and his hopes are with the art of his time. . .
. There are many
illustrations, a copious bibliography, and a good index. .
. . It is in-
comparably the best work of its kind; in some respects, the
only one
of its kind.’
The Standard.—‘A writer with
something of a writer’s charm.’
The Speaker.—‘Professor Muther
has a pleasant faculty of rapid
and telling characterisation,
hitting off the salient features of the various
artists and schools of art
in a few deft strokes.’
The Scotsman.—‘A book of
substantial value, both as a work of
reference and as a large
and clearly outlined review of the century’s
art.’
The Saturday Review.—‘A history
as crowded and as stirring as
a novel.’
The Graphic.—‘A great book on a
great subject.’
The Magazine of Art.—‘Thoroughly
popular in tone—popular in
the best sense, to the point of
attracting by its inherent interest the
general reader.’
The Studio.—‘Not merely readable,
but at times fascinating. . . .
The book, although not an
exhaustive record, is indispensable for one’s
shelves of reference and
worth careful reading.’
The Glasgow Herald.—‘The text is
profusely illustrated with
portraits and reproductions of
pictures. They deserve, as a rule, high
praise. The book is handsomely got up.’
A Specimen will be sent on application
to the Publishers.
❧TWO ADMIRABLE BOOKS OF MEMOIRS.
THE RECOLLECTIONS OF ALEXIS DE
TOCQUEVILLE.
Edited by the COMTE DE TOCQUEVILLE, and translated by
ALEX-
ANDER TEIXEIKA de MATTOS. With a Portrait in Heliogravure.
Demy
8vo, cloth extra, adorned with the Author’s arms, gilt top,
13s. net.
10 copies on Japanese vellum, £2. 12s.
6d. net.
❧MEMOIRS OF MARSHAL OUDINOT, DUC DE REGGIO.
Compiled
from the hitherto unpublished Souvenirs of the DUCHESSE
de REGGIO by GASTON
STEIGLER, and translated by ALEXANDER
TEIXEIRA DE MATTOS. With Two
Portraits in Heliogravure.
Demy 8vo, cloth extra, gilt top, adorned with
the Marshal’s arms, 17s. net.
10 copies on Japanese vellum, £3. 3s.
net.
AN IMPORTANT POLITICAL WORK.
❧FEDERATION AND EMPIRE: A STUDY IN
POLITICS.
By Thomas Alfred Spalding, LL.B., Author of ‘The House of
Lords: A Retrospect and a Forecast.’
Demy 8vo, buckram extra, 10s. 6d.
net.
❧SIR ANTHONY VAN DYCK: His Life and Work.
Translated by William
Alison from the French of Jules Guiffrey.
Folio, buckram extra, 250 copies
on superfine calendered paper
£4. 4s. net.
10 copies on Japanese vellum (of
which 3 remain unsold), £12. 12s. net.
The work is illustrated with 19
Etchings, 8 Heliogravures, and over 100
Illustrations in the Text. It is
printed in the best manner by Messrs.
Hazell, Watson, and Viney, of
Aylesbury.
❧ The St. James’s Gazette.—‘A
great book on a great painter.’
The Westminster Gazette.—‘A
sumptuous book. Print and paper are
beyond reproach, binding is
in severely good taste, and the illustrations excellent.’
The Daily Telegraph.—‘A vast and
magnificent volume.’
The Spectator.—‘rich collection
of the master’s drawings and
studies.’
❧THE COLLECTED WORKS OF FRIEDRICH NIETZSCHE.
Edited by ALEXANDER
TILLE, Ph.D., and issued under the supervision
of the NIETZSCHE ARCHIV at
NAUMBURG.
❧Vol. XI. THE CASE OF WAGNER; NIETZSCHE CONTRA WAGNER;
THE TWILIGHT OF THE IDOLS; THE ANTICHRIST. Translated
by THOMAS COMMON. Medium 8vo, buckram extra, 10s. 6d.
net.
Vol. VIII. THUS SPAKE ZARATHUSTRA. Translated by ALEXANDER
TILLE, Ph.D. Medium 8vo, buckram extra, 17s.
net.
Vol. X. A GENEALOGY OF MORALS. Translated by WILLIAM A.
HAUSSMANN, Ph.D. Poems. Translated by JOHN GRAY.
Medium
8vo, buckram extra, 8s. 6d. net.
❧BY EVELYN L. FARRAR.
❧STORIES FROM THE BIBLE.
By EVELYN
L. FARRAR. With an Introduction by her father, the
Very Rev. Dean F. W.
FARRAR, and Twelve Illustrations in colour by
REGINALD HALLWARD. Crown 4to,
cloth extra, 3s. 6d.
A VERY ARTISTIC WORK.
❧THE HAPPY OWLS.
An Auto-lithographic
Picture-Book, by TH. VAN HOYTEMA. Crown
4to, picture-boards, 2s. 6d.
❧SIX NEW AND IMPORTANT NOVELS.
THE PASSION FOR ROMANCE.
By Edgar
Jepson, Author of Sybil Falcon. Large crown 8vo, art
canvas, 6s.
❧The Academy.—‘The novel of the season.’
The Mormng Post.—‘It comes as a
relief, in a long experience of
novel-reading, to be able to say
of a book that it is from beginning to
end clever. . . . Never did an
author create a more fantastic
mixture of wit, malice, subtlety, and
tenderness than in the sketch of
this delightful child [Althea Flodden].
Mr, Jepson’s dialogues are
usually above the average, neat, well turned,
and incisive. He wages a
bitter but amusing war with the purity or prudery
crusaders, typified in
the neglectful mother, Lady Hammersmith, and her not
steadfastly
immaculate friend.’
❧THE TIDES EBB OUT TO THE
NIGHT.
Being the Journal of a Young Man, Basil Brooke. Edited by his
Friend, HUGH LANGLEY. Large crown 8vo, art canvas, 6s.
❧WHEN ARNOLD
COMES HOME.
By MARY E. MANN, Author of Susannah.
With a Frontispiece by
ALAN WRIGHT. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 3s. 6d.
❧LADY LEVALLION.
By GEORGE WIDDRINGTON. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant,
5s.
❧THE TYRANTS OF KOOL-SIM.
By J. McLAREN COBBAN, Author of
The Red Sultan. New and
Cheaper Edition.
With a Frontispiece by ALAN WRIGHT. Crown
8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d.
❧THERE WAS ONCE A PRINCE.
By MARY E. MANN, Author of When Arnold Comes Home. New
and Cheaper Edition.
With a Frontispiece by ALAN WRIGHT.
Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d.
❧MARCUS WARD & CO., LTD.
❧London, Belfast, New York, and
Sydney.
UNDER THE MISTLETOE.—Christmas Number of Marcus Ward’s
Magazine. Price 6d. Post free 9d.
The best and cheapest Christmas
Annual published. Three Coloured Plates. The Literary
contents
are of high merit, and include contributions by Frankfort
Moore,
Richard Le Gallienne, Dollie Radford, Neil Munro, May
Bateman, Clinton Peters, W. M. Knox, and J. H. Bacon.
£500 Literary and Artistic Prize Competition.
Particulars given in above or on application to the
Publishers.
❧MARCUS WARD’S PUBLICATIONS IN BELLES LETTRES:
ECHOES OF HELLAS: The
Tale of Troy and the Story of Orestes.
Translated by Professor WARR, with an Introduction on the
Poetry
of Homer and Æschylus, and a Pianoforte arrangement of
the
Music, vocal and instrumental, specially composed by Messrs.
OTTO
GOLDSCHMIDT, MALCOLM LAWSON, WALTER PARRATT, and
Professor MONK, Mus.D. Illustrated and Decorated by
WALTER
CRANE. Folio, hand-made paper, handsomely bound. £2, 2s.
❧A few copies remain on hand of
the Subscription Edition in two
volumes. Large paper, rough edges. £4, 4s.
ROMEO AND JULIET. With Nine
Photogravure Plates from designs
by F. BINDLEY. Royal 4to. Art linen binding, with Cover
design,
by THOMAS CRANE, blocked in real gold. Gilt top. Text
printed
on antique paper, from English old style type. £1, 1s.
An Édition de luxe, consisting
of 60 copies, printed on Whatman’s
handmade paper, with the illustrations on India paper. Bound
in
vellum. Gilt top. £1, 11s. 6d.
IN MEMORY OF ROBERT BURNS.
SELECTED POEMS AND
SONGS. With an Introduction by RICHARD LE GALLIENNE.
Photogravure Portrait and Illustrations. Irish Linen
Binding, with a
cover design in silver. Price 2s.6d.net. French Morocco,
padded, 4s. 6d
PANSIES FOR THOUGHTS, culled from the Garden of Literature.
Pansy designs, by MARIE LOW, lithographed in natural colours
on
each leaf, with poetical and prose quotations from various
authors.
Cover design, by Thomas Crane, blocked in gold. 4to,
padded
cloth. 2s. 6d. French Morocco, padded, 5s.
PRECIOUS
THOUGHTS FROM KEBLE. Hymns from Keble’s
‘Christian Year,’ with Texts. Pansies lithographed in
natural
colours. Cover design, by THOMAS CRANE, blocked in gold.
4to,
padded cloth. 2s. 6d. French Morocco, padded, 5s.
MARCUS WARD
& CO., LTD., Oriel House, Farringdon St., London, E.C.
❧ THE LIST OF BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. HACON
AND RICKETTS, AT THE
SIGN OF THE DIAL, 52 WAR-
WICK STREET, REGENT STREET.
❧In offering the following books to the attention of book-lovers, to
collectors of shapely books and sound editions, we would
urge that
all of them have been carefully edited and printed in the spelling
in
which they were written; in many
instances for the first time since
they originally appeared. The decorations and woodcuts they
con-
tain have been engraved
throughout by the designer; the type in
which they are printed has also been designed by the maker of the
decorations and the builder of the pages.
❧THE EARLY POEMS OF JOHN MILTON.—Printed in the
Vale type, with a frontispiece, border, and initial letters,
designed
and cut on the wood by CHARLES
RICKETTS. Crown 4to. 30s. net.
THE POEMS OF SIR JOHN
SUCKLING.—Printed in the Vale
type. With honeysuckle border and initial letters designed
and cut
on the wood by CHARLES RICKETTS. Demy 8vo. 21s. net.
SPIRITUAL POEMS by JOHN GRAY.—Printed
in the Vale type.
With border (combining the Symbols of the Passion) and a
frontis-
piece, both designed and cut on the
wood by CHARLES RICKETTS.
Crown 8vo. 12s. 6d. net.
THE BOOK OF RUTH AND THE BOOK OF ESTHER.—
Printed in the Vale type. With initial letters and five
illustrations
designed and cut on the wood by
LUCIEN PISSARO, printed with his
own hand and issued from his press at Epping. 15s. net.
THE PASSIONATE PILGRIM AND THE SONGS
IN
SHAKESPEARE’S PLAYS. — Printed in the Vale type. With
an illustration and decorations designed
and cut on the wood by
CHARLES RICKETTS. Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.
THE NYMPHIDIA AND THE MUSES ELIZIUM.—By
MICHAEL DRAYTON, Esq. Edited by JOHN GRAY. Printed,
in
the original spelling, in the Vale type. With frontispiece,
border,
and initial letters designed and cut on
the wood by CHARLES
RICKETTS. Demy 8vo. 21s. net
FIFTY SONGS BY THOMAS CAMPION.— Edited
by JOHN
GRAY. Printed, in the original spelling, in the Vale type.
With
border of violets designed and cut on
the wood by CHARLES
RICKETTS. Demy 8vo. 15s. 6d. net
EMPEDOCLES ON ETNA. — A dramatic
poem by MATTHEW
ARNOLD. Printed in the Vale type. With laurel border designed
and cut on the wood by CHARLES
RICKETTS. Crown 8vo.
10s. 6d. net.
MLA citation:
The Pageant, 1897. Pageant Digital Edition, edited by Frederick King and Lorraine Janzen Kooistra, 2019-2021. Yellow Nineties 2.0, Ryerson University Centre for Digital Humanities, 2021. https://1890s.ca/pag2-all/